Twilight Buys a Wandby KentavritsaChaptersPinkie Pie buys a Wand: 2A Rainbow in the Dark: 3A Charming Charm too Much: 4To Brush it Off: 5Dumbledore: 6An Epiphany: 7Astronomy Under the Sun: 8Project: Twilight of the Broom: 9Twilight: Patronus: 10Measure of a Potion: 11The Elf Sanctuary: 12A Wand in Starlight: 13Dealing in Twilight: 15Twilight at the la Granger Point: 16Silversong in Starlight: 17Castle Elves: 18Grabbe and Coyle: 19Fudge, at the Shop of Wands: 20Taking Flight I: 21A Winged Weasle: 22Apparition Initiative: 14Twilight Buys a Wand: 1Pinkie Pie buys a Wand: 2Author's Note Mr. Ollivander's POV Previous Chapter: Twilight Buys a Wand Next Chapter: A Rainbow in the Dark Pinkie Pie buys a Wand: 2 <--- --- ---> . ”Good bye, Twilight!” I offer, as she is opening the door, stepping out of my shop. As the door had closed behind Twilight, the shop is still and silent for as long as it may last; this is a shop after all, and I need to have someone inside for most of the time. ”What would the proper name of a wand, such as the one I just made for her be; the Unicorn wand, or the Pure blood wand?” I ponder; musing on what I had just experienced, while I have the time. If it ever did come up; it may be wise to have a name for this particular wand, considering what went into it and the estimated power it could have. I shiver, just thinking of it. However, since the shop is still open; I do not have all that much time, contemplating this. I hear squeaky noises, bouncing towards the door; as they stop, there is a chime and the door goes up. In steps a girl in traditional black witch robe with another girl in tow. The girl in tow is a Weasly, that much I can say; I have seen enough of them in my store, to be certain. However, the girl leading her into the store is a blank card. I can see her light pink skin, and bright cerise bangs curled up tight enough to strangle a cat. She is smiling, of course; what had I been expecting? ”Whinny, you need your own wand!” Pinkie explains; ”A passed down wand just will not make do!” she points out. ”I know, that I will be needing the wand..” Whinny exclaims; ”but we simply could not afford a new one!” she continues. ”This will be worth every last Gallion, just to see the Slytherins’ and Malfoy’s faces; when you pull out a brand new wand, outclassing them!” Diane exclaims. ”I guess I can’t argue against that, but where do I get all the Gallions from?” Whinny inquires, still smiling at the image. ”I’ll just pull them out of my mane!” Diane explains, as if it had been the most natural and obvious thing in the world. ”Welcome to my shop, girls!” I offer, just as the pink girl is reaching the counter behind which I am standing. ”Greetings; and thank you, Ollivander!” Diane exclaims, with a grin wider than that of an Alligator. ”Okay, she most definitely is a witch; maybe she has a trick, to alter her appearance?” I ponder, as I take half a step back involuntarily; ”She certainly does wear the proper attire to make the point!” I consider. She is making an irritated frown, as she is noticing my reaction; ”I am Diane Pie..” she explains; ”but call me Pinkie, my friends do!” she explains. ”And here I had been through the worst, and the most exciting my day had to offer; and this girl just had to step into my shop, just to prove me wrong?” I ponder, in stark realization. ”Oh, but wait; Mister Murphy says hello!” Pinkie exclaims, giggling like crazy. ”Wait, Murphy who; you don’t mean that Murphy, do you?” I inquire, reminded of Murphy’s Law. ”Yes, him..” she continues; but did you by chance see Twilight a moment ago?” she then inquires. ”Where, in Merlin’s beard did she even come from?” I ponder, as I force myself to step up to the counter once more. ”Since the two of you are here; I take it, you are in need of a wand?” I inquire; ”and it would be your first, too?” I then add. I had recognized Miss Weasly, as Whinny; but who the other girl is, I have no clue. Furthermore, I already knew the Weaslys’ had problems with affording a new wand. Apparently the girl presenting herself as Diane Pie has the funds required. I reach down, under the counter, extracting a pair of boxes; containing the wands, I intend to present them with. ”Cherry wood, eleven inches, stiff; unicorn hair core!” I explain, pointing at the one intended for Diane to try out. She flips the beige box open, extracting the wand offered to her; holding it in a surprisingly gentle grip, as she is aiming for the mark on the wall behind me. ”Just make a flourish, and I will know if it is for you!” I explain. As I am looking at her, she is making the required flourish; something happens, but it looks more as if it had been sputtering like a welding torch. ”No, I really don’t think this is your wand?” I offer. ”No, I was hoping for confetti or rainbows!” she explains, as she gently puts the wand back and pats it as if it had been a dear pet of hers. ”While I knew it contains a unicorn hair, but the unicorn is not in the room!” I mutter in bemusement. Whinny is opening the second box, I had presented her with; extracting the wand, in the hopes of finding a wand better than her family could be offering her. She picks it up in a grip, trying to imitate what she had seen the other girl doing. ”Just a flourish?” she inquire, with a weak grin. ”Yes, exactly..” I offer. ”I had better hold my tongue, I don’t want to jinx my luck here!” I ponder, never finishing the original thought of how it could not go worse than the other girl. If it were to be worse, than the girl beside her, or the Twilight who had just left my store; I would find myself out of business, or worse. Possibly even dead? While I have seen a few select wand mishaps in my day; but anything worse than the welding torch is rare enough. Something I will forever be grateful for. Mark my words. Of course, this girl is a Weasly, they are Wizards and Witches, but not on the outstanding side. Not if I consider the girl known as Twilight. Maybe her hair, or mane style is a bit odd; but this was never what is setting her aside and above the rest. What is a girl prompting to craft a wand of her own capable of? One, intend to put the Elder Wand to shame, at that? Probably better, I don’t know; and the less I consider, the better. As expected this girl, Whinny; is just a regular run-of-the-mill Weasly, even if she seems a bit shy and a girl at that. I tentatively observe her, as she is holding the wand in her hand; slowly performing the flourish, hoping against hope it is her wand and that nothing goes wrong. But of course, it is not hers; a few diverse sparkles prove the point. ”Wait, did you say that there is a Unicorn hair in the wand you offered me to try?” Diane inquires. ”Yes, exactly!” I respond. ”If hair could serve as a core, how do you know which hair is which?” she inquires. ”Most of the time, you know where it came from; because you have identified the origin, but you can still recognize the hair by type!” I explain, not quite sure where she got the notion, or where she is going with this. ”..and you can determine the arcane quality, or power of a specific strand of hair?” she inquires, as if I had been her secretary in the line of high-end arcane research. ”As a wand maker, I do have such a spell; very helpful, when you are making your living off of crafting wands!” I explain, with some pride creeping into my voice. She is placing the palms of her hands onto the rip of the top of my counter, spreading her fingers for support; as she is seemingly lifting herself up onto her toes. At least, it is my impression; while she is in fact transforming into an anthropomorphic form of an Equine, now standing several inches taller, on her hind hooves. Now I notice, how she is lifting her right hand in under her pointy black witches hat, pulling out a strand of her hair. ”Uhm, can you by chance appraise this hair?” she inquires. The strand of hair, a deep, bright cerise; as if died, but clearly looking as natural as my own meager strands. Well, at least, they are meager in comparison to hers. ”I don’t usually appraise Human hair, but something tells me you are the exception to the rule!” I respond. ”Thank you Ollivander!” she responds, as her hat jumps up into the air, compliments of her fluffy mane. The changing light, in the room informs me of what is happening; so I look up, just in time to see her hat bounce. Under the hat, I see the tightly curled up hair or mane. No horn, but it is obvious what I am looking at; even if I am finding myself ill prepared, to realize what I am looking at. I accept the cerise hair, in my left hand, before I pick up my wand, in my right hand and perform the requested spell. At first, I can see the light of my magic colouring over the cerise strand of hair; only for a blue shimmering hue taking over, after a moment. ”Wait, what is that?” I mutter under my breath. In shock, I realize how she is looking right into my eyes; gaze firmly locked, as if she is making a point. ”You have blue eyes?” I inquire, as something is dawning upon me as if her thought was invading my mind. ”Yes; but of course, silly!” she just exclaim. Her response is followed by a perpetual flow of snickers I ind infectious and endearing. While I guess her magical level isn’t on par with Twilight, she is still more scary all the same. Is it, in how she is impossible to predict; or how she just is out of bound, in a manner I just could not put a finger on. At least, Twilight has a straight mane, but this monstrosity, is curled up to unimaginable proportions. ”Maybe these hairs could work as a core..” I mumble to myself. Now, I just need the wood to make it into a wand, but what kind of wood would go with these hairs? ”Do you by chance have a wand in pink cherry wood?” she inquires, at this point. ”Wait, but of course you need the pink Cherry!” I respond, as if it had been the most obvious in the world. With that, I produce a wand, she had been asking for. ”Is the twelve inch good?” I inquire, not sure why she should be knowing; but something had told me, she does. ”Yes, that one should be perfect!” she points out, as her ears are flopping in an irregular pattern. ”Oh, and I think you will be needing these..” she points out, as she is pulling out seven hairs from her head. ”Worth a try!” I respond, as I am accepting the offered core consisting of her pink mane hair. I slip out of sight, as I start preparing her wand; slipping the hairs into place; performing the required spells, in order to create the desired wand. As I put the handle on, I notice how the wand starts to glow with an intense, brilliant pink glow. The moment the handle is in place, the wand had been completed. I step back, behind the counter, presenting her with the preferred wand. ”Now, let me see, if you can indeed handle the wand!” I offer. ”Thank you, Ollivander!” she exclaims, as she picks up the wand in a gentle grip. Even before she even gets to performing the flourish, the wand starts lighting up, slowly growing brighter and brighter. She makes a flourish, like a true magician would have been proud of; confetti starts raining from the ceiling, as if it had been raining. The multicoloured confetti slowly pools on the floor, like snow on the Christmas day. Or, if it is on the eve of Yule? However, the confetti never goes before the full Pi inches in depth. Since I had performed two spells on the wand, aside from the one on the hair; I charge her the twenty one Gallions. For some reason, she is counting the coins before had even explained or named the price. With the payment slipped under the counter, I could not say anything; she simply slips the wand in the box I had been offering her. ”Came to think of it; what were you thinking, offering unicorn hairs?” she snickers in hysterical fits of immense bemusement. I extract a new wand out, from under the counter; presenting it to Whinny, who is eagerly accepting it. As she is performing the flourish, the tip of the wand lights up, like the fourth of July. ”Apple wood, flexible; eleven and three quarter inches!” I mumble. Before I had the time to even open my mouth; I notice how Diane had once more counted the Gallions for the wand. Every last one of the fifty Gallions I had been asking. ”One small detail..” she exclaims, with a flourish of her wand; ”You need a nice poster, on your window!” she explains. With a flash, the poster appears; depicting the two wands I had produced today. The wands crossed, unless one is actively looking at the poster; in which case, the wands move on their own accord. ”Unicorn Wand” reads the text under the lavender one; ”Pink Party Wand” reads the text under the second one. ”Oh, and before you ask; there will be another incident, in a moment!” Diane explains. ”Wait, what?” I inquire; ”How do you know?” I continue. ”Pinkie Sense!” she merely explains, as if it had been the most obvious thing in the world. While I stand, mouth agape; she continues; ”Good bye..” ”Good bye!” Whinny chorus; ”Good bye..” I respond; ”Nice to do business, with you!” I ponder. She is bouncing out, only stopping before the door; correcting her posture, walking out like any other Witch I had ever seen. However, I can hear a loud ruckus from outside; until the door is closing behind the two, but it will be back in a moment or two as the girl causing it is approaching my door. <--- --- ---> A Rainbow in the Dark: 3Author's Note Mr. Ollivander's POV Previous Chapter: Pinkie Pie buys a Wand Next Chapter: A Charming Charm too Much A Rainbow in the Dark: 3 <--- --- ---> . “Pure-blood Wand” Lucius Malfoy reads, as he is leading his son Draco along the street. “In Merlin’s beard, what did they get that preposterous name from?” he mumbles. “Anything to impress?” Draco suggest. “Sounds about right..” Lucius sneers in response. The noises continue to raise in volume, until the door to my shop opens up and the next Witch in a pointy hat enters. The girl is holding up the door, for a full minute; as if she had been offering the friend to enter. As she continues, walking in over the floor; the ruckus dies down; the cause hiding behind my door, while the girl confidently struts up to my counter with more swag than I had seen from even Lucius himself. “This is a witch, assured of herself!” I realize, even before she had stopped before my counter. “Oh, sorry; I had to hold up the door to your shop, to avoid my broom to crash it in order to follow me!” Rainbow merely explains, as if it had been natural; as if she had been talking about a pet, not a mere broom. “Wait, what?” I inquire, not knowing if I should laugh at or with her. Thinking better of it, in the interest of my business; I hold my tongue, waiting for her to explain. There is a chime from the door, as the door opens; Professor McGonnagle enters, walking up towards the counter. “Greetings, McGonnagle!” I exclaim; “How can I help you?” I inquire. “Greetings, Ollivander!” she responds. “You are aware of the fact, that you can’t take the broom to Hogwarts?” McGonnagle asks Miss Dash. “Wait, what?” Dash inquires; “I had to pay for the broom, to prevent it from breaking the front window of the broom shop!” she then adds. “You mean to say, the broom just followed you out of the store?” McGonnagle inquires. “Yes, but if you don’t believe me, ask the clerk at the store, or anyone along the street!” she offers; “I am sure none could avoid seeing it!” she points out. “I guess I should, but you would not boast that much; if you did not know, you can back it up!” she mumbles. At that, the broom stands up; as if it was putting its paws on the back of Rainbow’s robe. “Down, Girl..” Rainbow mumbles, and the broom goes down as if to stand on all fours behind her. “Why do you address your broom as if she had been a pet?” McGonnagle inquires. “Maybe, because she is?” Dash inquires. “Are you presenting the broom as your Familiar?” McGonnagle inquires, incredulously. “Should I?” Dash responds; “Either way, it isn’t loyal to just leave her behind; now, is it?” she then adds. “Is this the incident, Diane was warning me of?” I ponder, in stark realization. “If you can handle that broom in the air, I have the impression you wanted to be part of the Quidditch team!” McGonnagle points out; “But now, I fear it would be unfair to all the other players..” she continues. “Quidditch..” Dash responds; “If it is a sport, I should be in..” she continues. “Madam Hooch will be explaining all about this, at her flight lessons, if and when you arrive at the school!” McGonnagle explains. “Well, I was intending to buy a wand; since it is a required item, to partake in the classes at Hogwarts!” Dash offers. “Yes, Miss Dash, I believe it is; you can’t really partake in their classes, unless you do have a wand at hand!” I explain; “I’m proud to say, I have been trusted to provide Witches and Wizards with these for decades!” I then add. “Since it is on the list of required items, I walked her; in the hopes of buying one!” Dash offers. “Since it is a bit fickle to choose, I will present you with a selection; so you can pick the right one, for you!” I offer. “Do you even have anything, other than Wands in this shop?” Dash inquires, musing. “This is a Wand Shop..” I explain; “but I do have a selection of supplies, just in case I need to whip up a custom made item in a hurry!” I point out. “I had been warned, not to offer a Unicorn-hair core; but I think an Apple-wood wand would be just right for this girl!” I ponder. I am reaching down, under the counter; extracting three beige boxes, each containing a different wand. Placing each on the top of the counter, opening the first; presenting her, to try it out. “Now, just give it a flick; a flourish, to see how it feels?” I suggest. “Okay, here goes!” Dash mumbles, as she is grasping the Wand; ”..feels a bit warm, but very comfortable to hold..” Dash offers, to the point. “Apple-wood, eleven inches, stiff; Phoenix-feather core!” I offer, as she is performing. “Phoenix-feather?” she is inquiring, while waving the Wand before her. The light in the room flickers, as the room starts growing hotter; the front of the Wand sputters and gives of a bright aura. “Yes, exactly; a very special bird, but I felt it could be right for you!” I respond. “Oh..” Dash sighs, as she is dropping the Wand on the counter. “Apparently, not quite the right Wand for you?” I inquire, as I hurriedly snatch the Wand; putting it back into its box, closing it and slipping it back into place. McGonnagle stands, mouth agape; as she is standing a step behind Dash, during the incident. “What in Merlin’s beard; if only that had been a Patronus?” she now gasps, as the Wand is safely out of the way. “A Phoenix Patronus?” I inquire. “Yes..” she responds; “but this was not a Patronus, and you don’t get one in this manner!” she continues. “I doubt, even Dumbledore could perform one in this manner!” I offer, with a nervous chuckle. “Don’t ask him!” she pouts out. “We have had a few strange, powerful phenomena here today; there is something off, with the Wands today!” I offer. “How is that?” she puts forth; “Explain!” she demands. “Just picture a girl, or Witch producing the effect of an industrial grade weld torch?” I point out. “A welding torch?” she inquire; “In Merlin’s beard; good thing, she did not set it of in a Library!” McGonnagle exclaims. “Just don’t mention it..” I point out; “we don’t want people to know..” I point out, with utter finality. “Yes..” she offers, meekly. “Based on the ruckus from outside, everyone in town would know of the Broom; maybe we should hope, this rumour can shield the incident in my shop?” I propose. “You were alone, in the shop; during these incidents?” she inquires. “Aside from the respective girls, only Whinny Weasly was here!” I offer. “Young miss Weasly?” she inquires; “Then I guess it is under wraps!” she continues. “Whinny was with a Diane Pie..” I mumble; “Twilight was alone, but the strongest Witch I have ever heard of!” I continue. “Is there any correlation, between the strength of a Witch and the reaction of the Wand?” McGonnagle inquires, more for form’s sake than anything else. “While unreliable, but yes; there certainly is..” I offer. “And that was a regular, off the shelf Wand you offered her” she inquires. “It was, and let’s just leave it at that!” I mumble. “I should probably go back to the Leaky Cauldron!” she offers, hasting out of the shop. She only stop at the door, for a moment as she is pushing it up; before she steps out, and the door quietly closes behind her. With that, she is gone. “Twilight?” Dash inquires. “Yes, do you by chance know of her?” I inquire. “Of course, I know her; she is a good friend of mine!” Dash explains. “The supplies you mentioned, so you could custom-make a Wand?” she inquires. “Yes..” I respond. She is placing the palms of her hands on the edge of the counter; spreading her fingers, as she is leaning forwards. Had I not known better, I would have gasped; but she is growing several inches as her posture changes. The next moment, she is reaching in under her robe; extracting a set of feathers, one in each colour of the rainbow. Once she placed these on the counter; she is reaching in under her robe, producing a set of tail-hairs matching the feathers. “Include these, as the core?” she inquires. “Wait, are these what I think they are?” I inquire, as I look at the colourful feathers and tail-hairs piled on my counter. “Genuine article, Pegasus feathers and tail-hairs!” she only puts forth. “After what I have seen today, what do I have to lose?” I offer. “I hope, you have a good Apple-wood wand, to go with these!” she puts forth. “For you; I think fifteen inches and flexible should be just right!” I offer. “A bit long; but I can’t maim her primaries, to make it any shorter!” I realize, as I produce the Wand; casting the required spells, finalizing the product. As I had completed the work, I offer her the new wand; “Here, give it a flick!” I suggest. She is taking the wand in her right hand, following the suggestion; giving it a beautiful flourish. “Still warm, comfortable!” she mumbles; but I like it!” she continues. The next moment, a perfect, beautiful rainbow appears from the tip of her Wand, slowly moving forth. “Whoa!” I just exclaim, in pure surprise. “Pegasi feathers, and a Rainbow..” I ponder, in stark realization; “Are you by chance a Weather Witch?” I then inquire. “Going by the local expressions, I guess you could say that!” she responds, snickering melodically. “In our community, we refer to Females as Witches; and I guess that rainbow is a dead giveaway, particularly paired up with these particular feathers!” I offer, as explanation. “Well, I am wearing a Witches’ hat; so I guess that tracks!” she continues. “Since your Wand is ready, and has accepted you; now is the time to finalize the deal, before there is a chance to jinx it!” I point out. “Oh, okay; I can’t walk out the door with the Wand, before I have paid you for it!” she offers. “Yes, exactly..” I respond; “Fifteen Gallions..” I respond. “What would the going prize for a Wand like this be, had I not provided the feathers?” she inquires, as she produces the coins, placing them on the counter. “Just regular feathers, or tail-hairs alone would fetch more than the double on their own!” I point out. “I guess feathers are worth alot here?” she inquires; “Are you still using quills, too?” she then continues. “Witches, such as yourself require a Wand; so I do use a few of these feathers, on a daily basis during the season!” I put forth; "Though I’m not the only one, in town; using feathers, for special effects you know!” I continue. “Ah, yeah!” she offers. “Since it is quiet; maybe I dare peak out, so see if the coast is clear?” I suggest; “Maybe I could have a chance, seeing what that poster is looking like now?” I consider, as I follow the girl out towards the door. Somehow, I had failed to notice; Miss Dash had already reverted, to her regular Human form. She had also made her newly paid for Wand disappear into her robe; even before I had stepped around the counter, following her out. I open the door, and she is stepping out; the Broom in tow. Only now, I notice there is a third Wand on the poster. “Unicorn Wand” reads the text under the first; “Pink Wand” reads the text under the second. I notice the white cloud with a poly chromatic thunder flash, holding up the new apple-Wand; “Pegasus Wand” reads the text, under the Wand I had just sold. “This is my wand, on the cloud!” she exclaims; “And that is Twilight’s and Diane’s Wands respectively!” she then points out. “You knew?” I inquire, as response; “Genuine Witch poster!” I mumble to myself; as I see the movements, on the poster she had placed on my window. “Good bye, Ollivander; and thanks, for the Wand!” she exclaim, as she is continuing down the street. “Good bye, Dash..” I respond. Since I had seen the poster, I open the door; stepping right in, walking up to the counter. This had been such an exciting day. <--- --- ---> A Charming Charm too Much: 4Author's Note Twilight Sparkle's POV Previous Chapter: A Rainbow in the Dark Next Chapter: To Brush it Off A Charming Charm too Much: 4 <--- --- ---> . I know I had seen it somewhere, even if I can not for my life put a finger on where; or, I had seen her somewhere. The spell is listed and described in the book of spells, of course; where else, it is after all a spell. I had read up on each and every spell in the book, true to form; it is who I am, the Element of Magic. What had you been expecting? Not only had I bought the spell-book for this year, I had gone out on a limb; buying each and every book I was expected to need here at Hogwarts. Just in case I got bored, and I was curious. Since I am in class, there apparently is no ward preventing me from casting a spell or two. I just have to be careful, not to cast the wrong spell. Or, barring that; casting a spell, with a bad outcome. Naturally, I had arrived early; our teacher will not be here, for several more minutes so I should have just enough time. ”Expectum Patronus” I mumble. The next moment; I find the fawn, roe Deer standing calmly munching on imagined vegetation as if she had been standing in the forest she should have been in. She is lanky, but surprisingly nimble for one so young. As expected, she is shy, almost to the point of Fluttershy; yet, she stands tall. After a moment, she takes a step forwards; then another and another. At the time the teacher is entering the room, the fawn is several yards away from me, ignoring me, almost as if she had not even known I am here. Professor Squirel, the teacher of the defences against the dark arts enters the room; expecting to get the usual warm greeting, but what came next is a surprise to all. The doe turns her head towards the professor; only to open her mouth, breathing fire. What did not come as a surprise, is the reaction; in absolute shock, everyone laugh. Squirel face the doe, with a robe severely burnt. ”What?” he exclaim; ”Who did that?” he then inquires. The doe catches him in his gaze, stags ablaze with brilliant purple magic at the ready. And the obvious conclusion, the spell hitting him squarely in the face. Of course, this is when professor Snape turns his head toward the professor standing in shock. The doe, slowly trotting up to Squirel, then opens her mouth and once more breath fire; burning the turban to dust in the process. Stags still ablaze, she casts a new spell, petrifying the poor professor, who slowly falls over and lands onto the floor. Everyone starts clapping their hands, even Draco; maybe he is impressed, or he dare doing nothing else? ”Who has the audacity, to attack a teacher and professor?” Severus Snapes bellows. And the obvious happens, as much as a shock as it may be; the roe Deer snickers, ruefully observing him, but otherwise say nothing. She just point a tiny black hoof at the back of the head of Squirel. ”If I had not known better, I would have said it is an Animagus; but on second thought, she is clearly a Patronus..” Hermione mumbles. ”You suggest a Patronus casting spells, Miss Granger?” Serverus demands, not exactly believing the idea even worth mentioning; but now, it had been called for. ”Would you prefer a fire-breathing Animagus?” Hermione inquires, in response. Of course, this is exactly when the Deer steps up to Snapes, lightly tapping him just below the knee. ”Whoa!!” Snapes exclaims. ”What is it, Miss?” Snapes inquires, as if expecting whomever it was to answer. The fawn looks up, snickering for a moment; before calming down, opening her mouth to speak. ”Greetings, Severus Snape; I am sorry, if I upset you!” the fawn utters, in her frail Doe voice. ”Greetings..” Snapes responds, falling down on his knees, in order to face the person addressing him; ”and who may you be, if I may ask?” he now inquires. ”For now, suffice to say; I am a rue deer fawn, a Patronus if you will!” she responds. ”You mean to say, that you are a Patronus?” he inquires. ”Yes, that is exactly what I said..” she responds; ”On second thought; why don’t you just call me Twilight, from now on?” she inquires. ”Twilight..” he echoes; ”Let’s go for that, Twilight!” he continues. ”Such an odd and highly unusual name for a girl!” he ponders; ”wait, why does the name remind me of a student in my class?” he then ponders. ”Maybe, you would like to have a seat; sit beside Hermione, please!” Snape drawls, as he tries to regain his composure. ”Yes..” the Patronus exclaims; ”Thank you, Professor Snape!” she then concludes, as she trots over to the indicated seat. A few scattered giggles and chuckles are heard from the students seated in the classroom. While maintaining a passive and impassionate expression, not even Snape could deny the amusement to himself. ”One of these years..” Snape mutters under his breath; ”an overachiever, who intends to challenge me?” he then drawls in a low, threatening voice. Everyone is quiet, trying to look busy. Though it is obvious, a few actually read their books with curious interest. One Witch is standing out, where she is sitting in her seat; excitedly snickering, as she is reading the subject with great interest. Ron Weasly is observing the girl with great interest, failing to even notice the deep purple hair sticking out under the brim of her hat. He pokes the left shoulder of the girl; ”Uhm, are you reading a comics or something?” he then whispers, to the girl obviously ignoring him for the far more exciting materials before her. Hermione, on her part, is fascinated by the Girl in Deer form, sitting beside her, eagerly reading and consuming the material like a sponge. As she is casting a side-glance, she notices the new girl; studying the book before her, with peaking interest. ”That is not the book, for this semester, is it?” she then inquires; ”and you hold the book upside down, too!” she then observes, helpfully. However, I ignore the last comment; ”Yes, this is the third year book!” I then respond as if it had been nothing. ”Snape will have Kittens, if he catches you with that!” Hermione whispers back, giggling. ”Kittens?” I respond, obliviously; ”But I guess, Flutters would love that!” I then continue. ”Fluttershy?” Hermione inquires; ”That yellow shy, yellow girl?” she then continues. ”Yes, that is her..” Twilight responds, snickering; ”she is a good friend, but just don’t cross her ..” she concludes, with an air of finality. ”Uhm, why would I do that?” Hermione inquires; ”But I fear a certain Drako Malfoy may like to..” she continues. ”Playing with fire..” Twilight snickers; ”he would have been safer; if he had been facing Dumbledore himself, trust me!” she offers, with an angelic grin all over her muzzle. ”At least, you did not ask him to bother the poor critters in the forbidden forest or a Dragon?” Flutters chimes in, with a rare grin on her face. Since Snape is one to stay on top of the situation, he is walking around in the classroom; observing everyone; noting what happens, and who does what. In a corner, at the back of the room; he notices a pink girl, Pinkie flipping pages as she is brewing potion after potion at breakneck speed. Snape taps the girl on the right shoulder, gently as to not startle her too much; ”Uhm, what in Merlin’s Beard are you doing?” he then inquires. ”Just brewing a few potions..” she explains, as if it had been the most obvious thing in the world; ”You see; brewing potions is just like baking, you know!” she then offers, explaining everything, yet explaining absolutely nothing. Pinkie flips a page, pouring the latest brew in a vial; before continuing, as if nothing had happened. ”Are you aware, of how dangerous it is to make a mistake?” he inquires; ”or, that some potions actually requires predefined time to work!” he then informs her. ”As I said, just like baking..” she now counters. ”Some of these ingredients are Rare, and expensive; not to mention, dangerous to handle!” he prompts, with a stern grin on his face. ”Nothing is for free, Silly!” she retorts; ”I labeled every vial, and you can enjoy grading them at your leisure!” she now points out. If any of these are even remotely what your labels state, and with any level of potency; I fear, I will have nothing else to do!” Snape concedes, with a scowl. ”Oh, yeah; sorry about that, I’m whipping up potions faster than you can test them!” she now giggles, as if it was amusing to her. Which it probably is. Even the Weasly’s grin, at the prospect. With that, Snape accepts the challenge; picking up the first stand of potions and walks back to the front desk; ”Thank you, for your effort and entertainment, Diane!” he drawls, with a sincere reason to use the tone. ”Poor Snape!” Drako mumbles to himself; ”Just the risk of even one of these blowing up in his face; not to mention, all the time it will take him to properly grade all these..”; ”even if I suspect it will be a flat fail, categorically!” he surmises, to himself. ”Uhm, Twilly; could you lend me a few drops of Unicorn Blood?” Pinkie inquires, as she is tapping her friend on the right shoulder, after she had walked up to her old friend’s place. ”Did you ask her for Unicorn blood?” Hermoine inquires, in hushed tones. ”Yes, Hermoine; some of the more interesting potions require it, you know!” she merely responds, with a momentary snicker. I just prick the tip of my index finger, extracting a few drops in the vial; ”Here you go, Pinkie; have fun, and make a revolutionary Potion or elixir..” I respond; ”Just make sure to blow poor Snape’s mind, properly!” I add, as I offer her the vial. ”A perfect potion, in a minute?” Snape exclaim, in pure shock. The class is quiet, still; everyone is either engrossed in their respective studies, or shocked and amused by the events taking place. ”Another perfect Potion, and another, and another..” Snape mumbles to himself, as he continues checking each potion in turn. Ten minutes later, Diane is stepping up to Snape with the next set of vials containing more potions; ”Here you go, the next batch of your entertainment!” she explains, offering him yet more potions. ”Thank you, Pinkie..” he just mumbles, taken aback; ”but, you are aware; some of these are supposed to take more than the time of a single class, and you perfected it in a minute?” he then points out. ”Thirty minutes, to twenty four hours, the book states..” she responds; ”but as you can see, each Potion is A-Grade or better!” she continues, with threatening implications. ”Wait, you are aware of what ingredients are required for this particular brew?” he inquires, in a sharp drawl; ”Three drops Unicorn Blood!” he explains. ”Yes, Unicorn Blood!” Diane exclaims, in bemusement; ”I know, I know, I know; but I have a vial full to play with!” she merely snickers. ”You have an entire vial of Unicorn Blood?” he exclaims, in a questioning tone. ”Yes, have a look?” she responds, producing the vial. ”What in Merlin’s name did you do, to acquire this insane amount of such a Rare and priceless commodity?” Snape just bellows. ”I just asked a friend, kindly; she produced it for me, willingly and effortlessly!” Diane explains. ”Do you think Unicorns grow on trees?” he inquires. ”No, Silly; they read books, all day!” she just snickers, as if the response had been the most obvious. ”Read books?” he inquires, incredulously. ”But of course, silly Snape!” she points out. ”Oh?” he mumbles. ”She is the biggest Book Horse..” she points out; ”She even puts Hermione to shame by light years!” she then elaborates. ”What does she mean by that, Twilight?” Hermione inquires. ”You know, I used to live in a library for years..” I respond; ”before that, I studied at Celestia’s school for gifted Unicorns..” I continue, without a single thought. ”Gifted Unicorns?” Hermione inquires. ”Yes, exactly..” I respond. ”Then Twilight is your Patronus?” she inquires. ”Yes, she is..” I merely respond. ”And here I sit, studying with a Patronus?” she inquires. ”Twlight is probably on par with your spell casting..” I just tease her. ”She also breathes fire, like a Dragon!” she offers. ”Doesn’t a Patronus have these capabilities?” I inquire. ”Most of us, are happy if we can cast the spell at all..” she explains. ”Most Witches and Wizards have stage props for Wands!” I point out. ”Stage props?” she inquires. ”Useless twigs with little to no real power!” I explain. ”Oh..” she responds. At that instant, Pinkie snatches the Wand from Ron Weasly; throwing it my way, and I catch it in the air; ”Catch..” she mouths; ”oh, and give her a good demonstration of what you can do?” she continues, with a snicker. ”Poor Ron, his twig is broken!” I observe, as Hermione is watching. ”Yes, it would appear so..” I respond. ”You know a spell, dealing with this?” she inquires. ”Yes..” I merely respond; producing my Wand, casting the required spell. ”Why do you make it look, as if it had been easy; even mending a broken bone is complicated, complex spell work!” she points out. Of course, the deep purple aura surrounds the Wand for several minutes; while it is disappearing from my grasp, only to appear in the right hand of Ron Weasly. ”Wait, what?” he exclaim. ”You are quite welcome, Ron..” I point out. ”You can be a real Wizard, again..” Pinkie exclaims, where she is preoccupied with yet another Potion, she is brewing. ”We do not live in a Mansion, like the Malfoys’; but at least, I can hold my head high..” Ron prompts; "my conscious clean!” he continues. ”You have the very bestest of bestest Friends, Ron; you can’t measure the worth, in Gallions!” Pinkie points out. ”Oh, yeah; I do have these!” he concedes. ”There can be none richer, than Pinkie!” I point out. ”How is that?” Hermione inquires. ”It is not in the Rock Farm, but in the countless friends she has!” Apple points out. ”Wait, a Rock Farm; you must be joking, right?” Ron inquires. ”No..” Apples points out. The next time, Pinkie walks up to Snape at the front; I follow her, addressing him; ”Is it okay, if I were to cast a few harmless spells before the class is up?” I inquire. ”If the spell is indeed harmless, and you don’t disturb the class; I guess it would be fine!” he concedes. Of course, Pinkie is depositing a new set of potions on the desk, before Snape; leaving him with yet more work, to tend to. ”I should not have accepted this, but it is too late to regret it now; but at least, the class is quiet..” he drawls. ”Will I catch her in the act, of performing even a single Potion; lesser than an A grade?” Snape ponders, in bemusement. ”Speaking of an earlier observation; Pinkie distracted him, from this!” I tell Hermione. ”She literally tied him to the desk with all these Potions; but since everyone is quiet, mostly doing their studies..” she responds, with a giggle. On her way back to her seat and Cauldron, Pinkie walks past Draco; stopping, in order to address the boy; ”Don’t tempt your fate..” she mumbles. ”Sorry, Draco, but I am afraid your grades will be suffering under my presence!” Diane offers, with a snicker. ”Guess it is time..” I ponder; ”Time to test out the spells Snape promised me!” I tell Hermione. ”Expectum Patronus!” I pronounce, knowing everyone had heard me this time. A new Patronus appears before me, in the form of a Roe Deer Fawn, identical to the one known as Twilight. she is leisurely trotting around the classroom, gracing as she goes; snickering, before one student or the other. ”Clip, clop; clip, clop; clip, clop..” is heard, from the hooves of the Deer, as she is trotting over the hard floor. Snape is looking up; noticing the reddish brown Doe, trotting up to him. ”In Blue blazes?” Snape exclaims. ”What does a Deer Fawn do in my classroom?” he then inquires calming down visibly, as he notices it is perfectly harmless. ”The Deer should be perfectly safe!” Hermione conceded. ”The Patronus is a purely defensive spell, but I guess it could be used in this fashion too?” Snape acknowledges. <--- --- ---> To Brush it Off: 5Author's Note Rainbow Dash's POV Previous Chapter: A Charming Charm too Much Next Chapter: Dumbledore To Brush it Off: 5 <--- --- ---> . If you can brew Potions of this grade; you could make a living on it, Pinkie!” Snape points out, as Pinkie was walking past him on the way out of the class. “As I said, like baking; though I used to plan parties, left and right..” she giggles on her way out. Snape falls back, on the next Potion in hand; grading it, as he evaluated it. Hard work, grading Pink Potions; but a pleasure, grading top-notch Potions. It is why he is here, to see us learn how to do this right. Of course, I had also walked out of the room, Broom in tow. At least, she had been quiet. After the break, I arrive at the field; Madam Hootch waiting patiently. I had arrived in time, giving her no cause to complain. My broom, still loyally in tow, obediently as if she had been a well-groomed dog. “Greetings, Dash; nice to see you, in my class!” she exclaims, as I approach the field. “Greetings, Madam Hootch. “The broom is still following you, I see; I had heard of it, but I could not take their word for it..” she concedes; “but since I see it, with my own two eyes; I can’t deny it, now can I!” she proclaims. “It was a bit embarrassing, at first; but once I had entered Ollivander’s shop, I had managed to shake the tail of embarrassment!” I point out. “Not everyone can even afford a brand new Fire-bolt; let alone, even dare approach it!” she explains. “She is loyal, so I will trust her!” I point out, indicating the broom I have in tow. “This, I will just have to see for myself; but I can’t give you anything, you have to follow the same rules..” she puts forth. “I just hope; that does not include speed limits, or the likes!” I point out, matter-of-factly. “Within reason, you can fly as fast as your broom can carry you; but you may have to be cautious, it’s dangerous if you reach racing speeds!” she points out. “Ah, yeah; I did read up on the specks, should be safe..” I mumble. “These specks are limited, by the impression of safe speeds!” she muses. “I figured as much!” I merely respond, as I watch Pinkie bouncy towards the field. A few minutes later, everyone is on the field; the clock is ticking, and the moment is approaching. “Nice to see you all here, and I love to see all the new faces!” Madam Hootch puts forth, a minute after the last had stepped out onto the field. “Yes, so many new faces!” Pinkie exclaims, in excitement. “Now, if you could stand on a line; two feet between you, over there!” Madam Hootch offers, pointing her right hand to the indicated location. One by one, each of them take their respective places. I had managed to wrangle a spot in the middle of the group, but for now, I am intent on sticking to her instructions, to the letter. Well, as best I can; with the broom I had been chosen by, in tow. Place the broom to your right, then lift up your hand, over it!” Madam Hootch instructs. I do, as she told me, even if the broom insists on staying a foot off of the ground; as if she could not bear the shame, of touching the dirt underfoot? “I would have complained, and rebuked you Dash; but I know better, after your Incident the other day!” she merely points out, making the point before anyone could say anything. I guess that is for the best, but I still feel a hint of a blush coming on. I could not quite hold it back, but what to do? “That is a Wand to die for..” Rarity exclaims, in her usual dramatic fashion, and some of the Slytherin boys chuckle behind a hand. “Make no mistake, this is a brand new Fire-bolt; so I could understand her sentiment, and I guess I can’t help but agree with you!” I inform them. “A Fire-bolt, and a brand new one at that?” Draco inquires. “Yes, and I imagine it will be the talk of the town for ages!” Madam Hootch points out. “Oh, that incident?” Draco retorts. “Unless you are blind, you can see the broom hovering on its own accord?” Twilight enlightens him, with a snicker. Just then, the twig referred to as broom on Diane’s side decides to hover on its own, just about one foot from the ground. “Awesome!” I point out; “But I know Diane is the girl beside the broom. “Would it break the rules, if we formed our own team for the Quidditch cup here at the school?” Apples inquires. “Be aware, you are a handful of first Years!” Madam Hootch informs us; “But I guess you could give you a preliminary go-ahead after the class!” she then concedes. “Awesome!” I exclaim. “On second thought; if you are anything to go by, it is the only fair option!” she now points out. “What do you mean, by that; Madam Hootch?” Draco inquires. “If my intuition is correct, and I fear I am underestimating her abilities; a team of her caliber would just demolish the competition, sweeping you right off of the field!” she responds, now laughing out like a loon. “If you don’t believe it, just watch her broom?” Twilight points out. “Yeah, what about it; she has a brand new fire-bolt, but so what?” Draco sneers. “Our team will be consisting of nine girls; while I am not privy on the rules, I have some limited experience of what I think is a similar game!” Twilight points out, matter-of-fact. “Since you have your right hand over your broom, say ‘Up’, and step up onto your broom!” Madam Hootch interrupts the debate. In anticipation, Dashes and Diane’s brooms hover up to great the respective hands even before they had the time to pronounce the word. I step up, onto the broom, eagerly holding my weight. Diane’s broom easily holds the weight of her as well, as if she had been a feather. Well, maybe she is in the eyes of her broom. Even if she is not fortunate enough, to be blessed with a private Broom just yet. Twilight’s broom follows suit, as does the broom of Flutters. Hermione has little to now problem. One by one, most of them manage to mount their respective brooms, with little to no problem. “You know, Draco; my biggest problem, will be to stay within the speed-limit!” I tease him. “Speed-limit?” he inquires; “What speed-limit?” he then continues. “You really should not ask that question, Draco; you’re just asking her, to prove her point in the most embarrassing way possible!” Twilight Sparkle points out; “And when I say embarrassing; I am saying it to you, because you’re the one to be painted red!” she continues. First now, I notice the two other girls, Twilight and her shadow Patronus on the right and left flanks respectively. Of course, they had pretended to struggle with their weary out of date brooms. “I just read of the bats, the game includes in the set; does it mean, I can have one, and can I deliberately hurt Draco or any other Slytherin with it during the game?” Twilight inquires. “That is one possible use of these, even if it is a bit outside the original intention in the game!” Hermione offers. “If my experience is matching up, you would be the keeper, flutters!” Twilight Sparkle suggests. “It was fun, in the end!” flutters intones in response “Even if I had been scared, initially; but I did make it, as the keeper back then!” she continues. “You can sleep; most of the game, Dash..” Sparkle suggest; “That way, it will be a more interesting game for the rest of us; besides, some of us are dying for some batting practice!” she then continues. “I guess I could, but where is the fun in that; I could as easily get myself a nice flight practice, with a steady breeze through my mane!” I point out. “Flight-practice, sounds like fun!” Pinkie exclaims; “I guess a little practice would be good, for me too!” Flutters responds, hovering a foot over the field. “Now, I want to see you just above the ground; but try to move forwards, slowly!” Madam Hootch points out. Of course, I knew she meant it for me, but also for a few of these hot-heads. “Should I give them a scare, just for the fun of it!” I ponder, snickering, at the picture of their faces. While I had started off slow; I am slowly picking up speed and altitude to keep out of the way of the others, while I continue to fly over the field. “This is boring!” I exclaim, next time I fly by Draco. “Boring?” he responds; “Too slow?” he inquires. “it is, like watching paint dry, or watching grass grow!” I just offer him, with a grin. “Oh, that sounds positively exciting!” he responds. “Since I am not supposed to race you, you can’t follow me..” I explain, as I continue to pick up speed. “No?” he responds, wondering what I had in mind. “Well, you asked for it..” I respond; "you had better stay alive, so you can explain what happened to you; as they dig you out of the dirt!” I explain, as if it had been the most obvious in the world. “These brooms have a limit, to keep us safe!” Draco points out. “Yeah, yeah; I know, but I am about to show you how wrong you are..” I respond, suddenly picking up a hundred feet of altitude in a hurry. “That is impressive..” Draco ponders; “but I can’t just let her know that!” he continues; “Was that all?” he inquires. “I haven’t even started to warm up!” I explain, as I start picking up more speed and altitude in a hurry. “Show-off!” Draco mutters. “First to the clouds, over there!” I point out, pointing at the cloud, with my right hand just to make the point. I watch him, as he tries to keep up the appearance; following me, towards the indicated target. “Oh, yeah; I forgot, you are not permitted to fly that far up?” I inquire, in a taunting voice, snickering. “He needs longer hair, so he can feel the joy of the wind through it..” I ponder; “but I can’t do anything about it, right now..” I consider. “You two, what are you doing up there?” Madam Hootch cries. “I will be back, on the ground; before the class is up, I promise!” I respond. Of course, I am turning more and more upwards, almost as if I had been attempting a loop. Still picking up speed, with a steady acceleration. “How are you doing, back there..” I inquire, affording to look back at Draco; “Slowpoke!” I then exclaim. “If you max out, at this altitude; your broom will be ripped to shreds, and you fall to your doom!” Draco offers. “In your case, yes; most certainly, but I am not you!” I snicker, in overtly obvious bemusement. “No, because you are a poor nobody..” he snaps back. “You think?” I inquire; “I guess; that was your best retort, Draco?” I inquire, as a further taunt, hoping he would be following me all the way up to the clouds and beyond. “Well, you sure can handle your broom; I’ll give you as much, now as we are well out of earshot..” he admits. “She is responding to Loyalty, and she can see awesome when it is before her eyes!” I tease. I make a few teasing loops and loop-di-loops, to catch him in my wake; “How about this?” I inquire. “I would have loved to say how lame these lops were; but something told me how much I will be regretting it before I can reach the ground. “Yeah, I bet you are obligated to say that; Malfoy, being in the house of Slytherin!” I just observe, flatly, before I let out a peel of snickers. “I hate to admit it, but you are right!” he responds. “Let’s see, what this broom is capable of..” I respond, as I am pushing the acceleration, while still being on a vertical climb. “Uhm, let’s not..” he mumbles. “Just do not look down..” I point out; “while I guess; you should not look directly at the sun either!” I push forth. “It is getting chilly, and my broom is starting to vibrate in a disturbing manner!” he points out. “I forgot, you are not belonging up here!” I observe. I feel his gaze, firmly glued onto the brush of my broom; as I continue the steady climb; as if it had been nothing, still in a step acceleration. “Would you mind, if I slow down?” he inquires; “By all means, be my guest!” I respond. The effect of the action, his broom slowly stop vibrating. However, he finds himself incapable of breaking off from my tail; as if he had been tethered, to me. “I can’t seem to let go, but at least my broom does no longer vibrate!” he offers. “Sorry, I forgot all about it; but as you are so close to me, you are pulled in!” I explain. “W-w-w-wh-wh-what?” he stammers, now scared to ask. “I don’t think you could pull free, even if you tried!” I point out. With that, he is quiet, not even daring to utter a sound. “I guess this should be enough..” I offer; “it was fun, but we have to get back before the class is over!” I explain. With that, I level out and accelerate a bit more while still staying within the safe limit of my broom. I circle around as I am zooming in on the center of the field and turn my nose down towards the ground. “This, should be fun!” I exclaim. “Oh..” he mumbles, after several minutes of falling towards the ground. “Don’t mention it..” I respond, with a snicker; “particularly not to your father, Lucius!” I point out. “Why?” he inquires; “Uhm, and why is the sky black?” he then observes, shivering. “I think your teacher in Astronomy will be happy to explain it soon!” I point out. “Why shouldn’t I tell my Father about this?” he inquires, now worried. “Not because you chose to follow me on the dare, as such..” I offer; but what do you think he would say; if you explain, you saw what you are looking at right now?” I offer. “Wait, exactly how far up did you even take me?” he inquires. “Just look for yourself?” I offer, pointing out a Jumbo leisurely flying under us. “If I had a camera, I could have snapped a shot?” he suggests. “Just too bad, you did not bring one..” I tease. “Since we are in free-fall, you can’t exactly fall off of your broom..” I observe; “Well, that is not entirely true; you are just a prisoner of my bubble, we’re still accelerating!” I then enlighten him. “Are you trying to fly right through the planet?” he inquires. “Naeh, why bother?” I respond. “I am not sure, that is making me feel any better..” he responds. “Well, if you had dared to look down; you could have seen the entire school-grounds..” I suggest; “but I would not encourage it; based on the speed and altitude we are currently on!” I point out. “Wait, why could I still breath, up there?” he inquires. “My guess is; I brought enough air up with me, close to us!” I suggest. “I, we could ask around; what opportunities there are, for a flyer, aside from the Quidditch?” he suggests. “On second thought, I will have to change my aim away from the school; unless you don’t mind, to see it demolished?” I inquire. “We have more classes today; and I think we need the castle for these, you know!” he points out. “Forget what I said before, I need you to look towards me..” I point out, while I am redirecting our brooms towards a safe target; “You would kill me, if I had not warned you!” I point out. A moment later, the first sign of the Rain-boom is appearing before me; slowly developing, until it is blasting wide open. The rainbow appears with a loud thunderous crack, as I am breaking the sound barrier. “We are officially flying mach one!” I point out. “What was that, and what are you talking about?” he inquires. “I hope you saw it; and we are supersonic, just so you know!” I explain. “Are you insane?” he cries out; “The ministry will be on us faster than you can sneeze!” he points out. “Well, too late!” I point out; “I just hope Dumbledore can keep the fort for a day or two..” I suggest; “Then I guess we could be of the grid, for a while!” I point out. “I can’t feign ignorance, but I guess I could blame you?” he inquires. “In a sense, I guess that would be your best option; I can’t even see Lucius complain, about that!” I explain. “How would I possibly know, what you were up to?” he inquires. “Exactly!” I merely respond, with a snicker. “Then you would claim I challenged you?” he inquires; “Unfamiliar with your broom, you exceeded the expected speed!” he points out. “Is it legal to sell a supersonic broom?” I inquire. “Probably not!” he muses. “Is it even possible to produce one, industrially?” I inquire. “Highly doubtful!” he chuckles. “Assuming it is possible to craft one by any means; who could, or even wanted to?” I follow up. “Even based on such a wild assumption, I don’t want to know!” he offers. “Sounds about right, I guess; just stand by that, if and when anyone asks you!” I point out, just as I am lifting the handle of the broom up to avoid hitting the ground, a mere yard above. Now I slow down, before I turn back towards the school; only to find everyone awestruck, dumbfounded; gaping in awe as I make the final approach and hop off of my broom. Draco a few yards behind, as he had finally been free from the back flow. “Where in Merlin’s beard did you go?” Madam Hootch inquires. “Up..” I point out, pointing straight up into the sky. “How far?” Twilight Sparkle inquires. “Since it was black, I have no idea!” Draco points out. “Oh?” she merely inquires. “If I am permitted, I could take anyone who dares up to sample?” I offer. “But dress up for cold winds at insane storm speeds!” Draco enlightens the others. “Oh?” Madam Hootch inquire; “was it that cold?” she then inquires. Draco just nods his head. “Could you follow me, out of earshot?” I inquire; “I don’t think they should be cursed by this knowledge!” I point out. “That does not bode well, but you managed to bring him back to the ground safely!” she responds. She is following me away from the others, and with a flick of her wand; she is producing a soundproof shield. “Okay, I am listening; but be warned, this has to be serious!” she points out. “Well, I am certain you saw it; but we spotted airplanes far below us!” I enlighten her, with a serious expression. “The best cover story would be; it was a meteorite!” she gasps. “Then you are prepared to explain that they experienced it exploding before impact?” I inquire. “Lacking a better explanation, that sounds like an idea!” she responds. <--- --- ---> Dumbledore: 6Author's Note Twilight Sparkle's POV Previous Chapter: To Brush it Off Next Chapter: An Epiphany Dumbledore: 6 <--- --- ---> . “If I were to buy my own broom; which make and model would you suggest I acquire, Madam Hootch?” Twilight inquires, just as she had landed and stepped up to the teacher. ”At the moment, the Nimbus 2000 is the broom for the Quidditch game!” she responds. “While we all saw Dash perform on her Fire-bolt; but is it good for Quidditch, and why did you not recommend it to me?” Twilight inquires. “Yes, I saw her performance right along with everyone else; but this may very well be why I did not recommend it, as good as it may be for her!” Madam Hootch points out. “Too hard to handle, for a newcomer; or you don’t trust it, based on the performance?” Sparkle inquires. “For one, you don’t even need the kind of speed she demonstrated; but a broom ready to give this manner of speed, is not for a beginner..” she points out. “If I had the control required, I could cross the field before anyone had even noticed I had been there; I could steal the Snitch before the eyes of their Seeker?” Pinkie suggests. “I guess you could, I mean; you could, but then you would be doing loop-di-loops around anything and everything to the point the game is nigh!” she points out. “What if I crafted my own broom, just for the fun of it; as a manner of extracurricular project activity?” Twilight inquires. “If you want to take the time, to craft the broom; be my guest, and knock yourself right out..” Madam Hootch offered; “but don’t blame me, if the result is good for nothing other than brushing your floor; or skyrocketing yourself into a disaster!” she then points out, giggling at the image. “I just need the materials, the staff of reasonable length, the twigs for the broom and binding it into a working broom; before I retro-engineer the spells required, or I could just read up on the theories required!” Twilight suggests; “Though I guess, I should discourage everyone else from this approach!” she then points out. “Crafting a broom, for brushing the floor is child’s play; but why would anyone want to do that?” Madam Hootch inquires. “Beats me..” Sparkle responds. “If you want, or need a broom for sweeping your floor; couldn’t you just buy one, in a store?” Twilight inquires. “There is a spell for it, any time you need to dust your floor or shelf of..”Sparkle intones, with a snicker. “There is, yes; but right now, I think we are summoned to the tower of Dumbledore’s office..” Twilight points out. “Fzzzt” The stony statue, the Gargoyle slides aside; granting access, and we continue on our way to the office. Step by step, I continue up the flight of stairs; one Patronus before me, and one Patronus behind me. At first, the spiraling flight of stairs feels long to endless; but the stairs hasten by, as by magic and I find myself at the door. I knock. “Enter..” is heard from behind the door, as the old man is bidding me to enter. The door slides up, and I enter the room. One Patronus before me, and one behind. One taking point, and one closing up the rear. “Such a lovely surprise, the two of you are reminding me of the Potters’ Patronuses; I had expected Twilight to come alone, but in the company of two Patronuses, such as you..” he now utter. “His parents had a Deer, as Patronus?” I inquire. “Yes, indeed; but neither is one such as yours, young Lady!” he responds. “Then, I take it; word has reached you, telling of the class earlier today?” I inquire. “Yes, you could say that..” he responds; “but I guess, an earlier incident demanded my attention; so I could not just slip back into the shadows!” he points out. “You are referring to the incident, at the Wand shop; tended to, by a Mister Ollivander?” I inquire. “Well, maybe that incident was for the better; quite fortuitous, if you ask me?” he responds; “Covers up the item in Ollivander’s shop; even if the poster on his window insistently remains, as proof of a series of events taking place!” he continues. “Is this Wand by chance a hint?” I inquire, producing the foot long Wand to show for it. “A Unicorn Wand, or is it the Pure-blood Wand?” he inquires. “I take it, that is what the poster declares!” I offer. “Is that by chance a genuine horn?” he inquires; “Lucius Malfoy was most upset by the poster, if you could imagine why?” he continues. “True and through..” I point out; “Is he of that school?” I now inquire. “So, it is not just the Wand, that is of Unicorn origin; I would advice, against letting on..” he responds; “and yes, I believe the Malfoys’ are..” he puts forth. “Had you been in the shop, with me; you would have seen, how I almost drilled a hole in his wall in the attempt of finding my Wand!” I offer. “The welding-torch incident?” he inquires. “Ah, yeah!” I just snicker; “No laughing matter, I take it!” I conclude. “Most fortunate, you were alone with Mister Ollivander’s, at the time!” he offers, with genuine concern on his voice. “Yes, I was indeed alone with him; even if I stepped out of the shop, for a moment in order to acquire a required item..” I explain. “The horn?” he inquire; “And you just so happened to have a few Unicorn tail-hairs?” he inquires; “and the less you tell me about the rest, the better for everyone!” he merely concludes. “Giving up a few tail-hairs is a small price to pay for my wand, wouldn’t you say?” I just put forth. “These tail-hairs is a favoured core for Wands, as I understand it..” he admits, freely; “Even if Phoenix feather and Dragon heart string are acceptable options to choose from!” he then adds. “I opted to supply nine hairs, three by three!” I submit. “What about the pink Wand?” he now inquires. “That would belong to a friend of mine..” I offer; “by the name of Diane Pie, but she usually goes by the name of Pinkie..” I respond; “Probably a more enigmatic and unpredictable Wand than you want to recognize!” I offer. “A Wand is a mirror of the owner, and something tells me these are a one Witch Wands, and probably more or less indestructible at that..” he points out; “kind of, like a Horcrux; but I guess I should never have mentioned that, you never heard it from me!” he whispers. I noted the point, filing it away; before I continue, as if nothing had happened and he had said exactly nothing. I had the idea, he intended for me; that is all I need, right now. “Whinny Weasly was with Diane, while she acquired her pink Wand; but other than that, only Ollivander was in the room!” I point out; “You know the Weaslys, I take it!” I offer. “Yes, I do indeed know the Weaslys..” he merely responds. While Whinny’s Wand may not be spectacular, but I am fairly sure it is the best Wand the Weaslys ever had!” I offer. “Clip, clop; clip, clop; clip, clop..” is heard, as the two Deer Patronuses are trotting over the floor on light hooves. The Roe Deer Fawn known as Twlight is distracting the Headmaster Dumbledore. “Sometimes, cute is the scariest thing in the world..” Dumbledore offers, as he is looking up. “I am Twilight..” she points out, and she is Sparkle!” the other explains. “Wait, you speak?” Dumbledore responds. “Yes, we do..” Twilight responds; “What’s so strange about that?” she inquires. “And here, I thought casting a Patronus was complex enough spell-work..” Dumbledore groans. “It is fancy, with a Patronus with any physical characteristics..” he points out; “and here you step into the room; with not one, but two Patronuses who can breathe fire and cast spells?” he points out. “And to top it all off, you just had to make them capable of speech as well!” he mumbles. “I like the company, you know!” I point out; “even if I guess they made for quite the scene, in the class!” I offer. “I heard of that incident with Squirel..” he offers. “I would have been worried; if you hadn’t, by now!” I point out. “Now I just have to replace the teacher, of the Defence against the Dark Arts..” he puts forth. “Oh, I can see how that would be a problem for you!” I respond. “For now, I am a teacher and professor short; the education will suffer, and my students will be paying the price!” he responds, with a surprisingly vigorous nod, and an emphatic expression on his face. “Any chance, Severus Snape could fill in for the class?” I inquire; but maybe a Ghost could stand in for the theoretical studies?” I inquire. “Since he has held the position, previously; I guess I could approach him, asking if he is prepared to hold the position if even if a diminished capacity!” he suggests. “Doesn’t cost anything, to ask; and he would be better, than just closing the class!” I put forwards. “Diane had an epiphany; suggesting this, before we went here!” Twilight offers. “Speaking of Diane; she was apparently brewing innumerable Potions in the class, earlier today!” Dumbledore intones. “Snapes is probably stuck, grading the work..” I just mumble. “For now, he considers himself lucky; she only has the first year’s book, and that we only have seven books in the series..” he responds, chuckling. “That will not hold her back, trust me; but don’t let him know, and you did not hear it from me!” I point out, with a stern expression on my face. “You suggest, I should let him live in the illusion; for as long as it holds up, for his benefit?” he inquires. “Well; there was in incident, where Diane was made to bake..” I whisper; “but before she had been stopped; she had filled my kitchen with baked goods and or bads, lining the walls this high!” I point out, indicating the amount of baking she had performed. “Any idea, as to hole long this happened?” he inquire. “To the best of my understanding, mere minutes!” I point out. “I guess, I should take it as a warning, as stern as you implied!” he points out. “That would probably be the wisest choice..” I suggest. “On a different note; your Quidditch team was approved, pending the tryout in a week!” he informs me, with a light chuckle. “I picture Dash as the Seeker, but I guess she could fill any role!” I offer. “So you already have a picture as to how to man your team?” he offers; “Or, would it be Dashes team?” he then inquires. “With Dash as the Seeker; I would call it her team, yes!” I offer; “I was placing Twilight and Sparkle as the Beaters..” I suggest; “while Flutters will be the Keeper, based on previous experience and experiences!” I explain. “Is Diane by chance on your team, as a Chaser?” Dumbledore inquires, curiosity now piqued. “Was it that obvious?” I inquire; “But yes, she most certainly is.." I respond; “I think Apples would be with her too..” I explain. “Seems you have everything in order; I can’t hold your team back, even if you make it out as Dashes team!” he offers. “The team will be ready to play, when the first match is scheduled!” I respond. “That is always good to hear..” he responds; Seems you have a few spares, for when you get into the pinch, too!” he then adds. “Pays to be prepared, you know!” I respond; “I don’t like being a player short, more than you do..” I then add. “Exactly!” he puts forth; “On that note, there are a few cases; where you will be overqualified, to the point of ruining a lesson or two!” he then lets on; “Starting with the duels at the class on Defence against the Dark Arts!” he then points out. “I can’t fake being a Novice, if that is what you mean?” I respond; “I fear even Twilight and Sparkle would be a few years ahead of the class!” I then add with a snicker. “Could I tempt you, with a tournament against our Teachers, and Professors, instead?” he inquires; “For entertaining purposes, aside from properly showing off how to perform these spells?” he then explains. “Are you proposing to take part?” I inquire; “And I hope you have enough good Duelist, for this to be worth the effort!” I point out. “If it comes to that; I limit your ability to aberrate and use shields?” he inquires. “Ah, yeah; limiting these spells just may make it!” I offer. “Maximizing the effect, as a lesson; while also maximizing the entertainment?”he offers. “I could level the field, by just outright destroy everyone inside as the castle crumbles; but, what is the fun in that?” I inquire. “Wait, you could?” he inquires; “I hope the reference is only in potential and capability; over actually being willing to murder everyone!” he then shrieks, in obvious dismay. “If provoked, I fear I could have leveled the castle in an instant; I largely rely on my friends, preventing me from reaching that far down..” I utter, with a shiver. “It is my privilege, and duty to prevent it from ever happening..” he responds; “As the Headmaster, I manage this school, and protect everyone within from threats; Foreign and domestic!” he offers. “Just one final detail, as the security has been dealt with..” I suggest. “Here it comes, here it comes..” he ponders, with mounting dread. “Oh, just one teeny, tiny detail; for the various cases, where it may be relevant..” I put forth; “I had intended to use this logo, as a House Emblem of sorts!” I point out, passing a small banner with the two sisters. “You suggest, I swap your regular house symbol for these; if and where appropriate, for purposes?” he inquires. “Oh, yes; but use this symbol for the House Cup, signifying Diane, just in case it may be applicable!” I then explain. “I understand Severus Snape were considering awarding her points for her brewing Potions!” he then admits. “I guess I can see, how he feels tempted; but from what I have seen, she will acquire far too many points, for the cup to be meaningful..” I offer; just imagine how many points she has before this semester is at an end, at current rate?” I suggest. “If he chose to enact her points now, he will have no time to revise them later..” he acknowledges. “Not unless he drops his attempt to grade these Potions, and I imagine he has more classes to attend to..” I concede. “Yes, I am afraid he does..” he offers. “I thought so..” I point out. “I imagine, the other students will be curious as to all these new changes; once they find out, or figure it all out!” he suggests. “Let them simmer, and threat?” I just propose, snickering. <--- --- ---> An Epiphany: 7Author's Note Pinkie Pie's POV Previous Chapter: Dumbledore Next Chapter: Astronomy under the Sun An Epiphany: 7 <--- --- ---> . “Divination one oh one?” I ponder; ”They want me to be a Deity?” I then consider. ”Twilly, Twilly; they intend to make me into a proper Deity, on par with Celestia and Discord!” I exclaim, as I see my purple friend trotting into the room. ”Divination, but why do you even need to take the class?” she inquires; ”Aside from learning, how these things work here, of course!” she concludes. ”The return of Madam Pinkie, and her seven divine Crystal Balls!” I exclaim. ”I will never live that down, in a million years; all assuming, I even live that long..” she points out. ”Oh, but you will; trust me, Twilly, you will!” I explain; ”Just like Discord, Celestia and Luna; you are no mere Mortal, your essence is finely woven into the very essence of existence!” I continue, grimly but to the point. “I will?” Twilight inquires, not exactly believing; let alone expecting an answer, even if a response is known to be forthcoming. “I do remember the event, silly Twilly; but then, I can’t forget anything and you already knew that!” I point out. “However, I believe our fellow students will be opening the door in a moment!" I point out, only for the door to go up as I am finishing the statement. “Wait, what?” Hermione inquires. “This is Divination, remember?” Twilight groans with a snicker. “Thank you, Twilight!” she responds; “At least, I know I did not make a wrong turn or open the wrong door!” she then continues. “I know, I know; that would have been embarrassing, and for you of all students, Hermione?” I tease. “By the way, Twilly; I hope you will enjoy the company of a fellow Bookworm..” I offer; “or, is it a Bookhorse in your case, Herm?” I elaborate. “Yes; I do love all my books, Pinkie!” Twilight submits, if just with a bit of embarrassment on her voice; “But alas, did you have to put it quite that way?” she then inquires with some irritation. “Hiya, Whinny!” I exclaim, as the girl enters the room. “Hi, Pinkie!” Whinny responds. “Herm?” Hermione inquires; “and Book Horse?” she follows up, with just a single breathe in between. “Yes, Hermione..” Twilight responds; “but I guess I can grasp the confusion, in your case; I doubt she referred to Hermaphrodite, it is just her habit of referring to her friends in Diminutive form..” Twilight explains, snickering in a momentary tirade of infinite merriment. “What Pinkie means, is that Twilight literally lives in a library..” Rarity points out; “She has next to unlimited access to almost every book back home!” she then elaborates. “Just call her the Princess of Books?” Dash suggests. “Princess of Books?” Hermione inquires, now giggling at the insane title. “I could as well admit?” Twilight concedes, albeit quite reluctantly. By now, all the students expected to turn up had entered the small classroom. The next moment, the teacher is entering the room, exploring the room; in search to see each of her students, not quite recognizing everyone. “This will be a very interesting year!" she merely mumbles to herself. “Time for the show..” I exclaim, and the next instant I am in the garb of Madam Pink. “This is the class of divination, and I am your teacher, Sybill Trelawney!” the teacher is presenting herself, to the entire class. The aforementioned seven crystal balls appear on my desk before me; I pick them up one by one, juggling them in the standard fashion for a moment. Before I have the time to change the pattern, I feel my tail wriggle and shake; indicating something is about to fall, and the next instant they all dropped their jaws in utter shock. It is not just in how I juggle the seven crystal balls; but how each of the balls are showing an individual premonition, moving in real time as if it had been a projection of a moving picture. “Yes, Sybill; I know how you hate us to touch these precious balls, with our bare hands..” I just utter in the face of the teacher, before she had the time to utter a single word; “I know, I know!” I then proclaim. “My name is Pinkamena Diane Pie, but call me Pinkie..” I explain; “but for the moment; I am madam Pinkie!” I then conclude my presentation. “There, she said it..” Rarity offers, quietly in a fairly Lady-like fashion. “What in Merlin’s beard..” Sybill just groans; “Not only do you juggle these seven crystal balls as if it had been easy; but you have the audacity of showing not just one premonition, but seven at once?” she now concedes. “Technically, she has produced eight..” Twilight points out matter-of-factly; “but I feared you missed that..”most likely on the count of not recognizing her deliberately unconscious style of divination!” she concludes. The Patronus Twilight is picking up a deck of Tarot cards, shuffling it, before she starts dealing. Her companion Sparkles just snickers; watching the event. “This should be interesting..” Sparkles utter, glancing at the new teacher named Sybill. “I just hope, I do not have to predict the end of the world..” Twilight mumbles. “This is the class of divination, not Charms!” Sybill proclaims. “I know, I know..”Twilight points out; “We are just setting the stage for a prediction..” Sparkles explains. “Wait, what..” Sybill utters, taken aback by the response. “Since I am not an Animagus, you concluded I am a Patronus?” Twilight clarifies; “Let me dispel your notions, right there!” Sparkle exclaims, breathing fire in the general direction of the teacher, before abruptly casting a spell; lighting her horn, to channel the mana. “Whoa..” Sybill exclaims, thrown back by the sheer scope of the presentation alone. “Elemental, dear Sybill!” I snicker; “But don’t tickle her curiosity, the wrong way; or you will have a Rapidash to deal with in an instant!” I explain. “What?” Dash inquires. “She can be a bit explosive, and can turn into a full on fire-daemon..” Sparkles explain. “What are people, around here; do they know exactly nothing?” Twilight inquires. “And here I thought, my Twins were a pain; I stand corrected, they are childs’ play!” Ron Weasely concedes, despite himself, as he peers at his younger sister Whinny. “I thought my sister’s name is Ginny, and she should be in the next year; but why does the girl named Whinny look exactly like my younger sister?” Ron ponders. “Ron, your sister Whinny will be the finest Witch in the family of Weaslys!” I merely points out, addressing him out of turn. “Wait, what?” Ron exclaims, as if he had been caught with a hand in the cookie-jar. “How can you even juggle seven crystal balls, and have focus enough to even manage one divination; let alone seven of them, while maintaining a conversation?” he exclaim. “She could have been juggling a hundred Dementors, and still have enough focus to manage a dozen conversations, each complex enough to save your life effortlessly!” Twilly explains. “You don’t juggle Dementors, they kill you before you even get close!” Ron points out. “That never stopped Pinkie before..” Twilly declares, mater-of-factly in a droling deadpan. “Dementors is no laughing matter, you don’t joke about it!” Sybill Points out, sternly. “Am I laughing, or even snickering?” I inquire. “No..” Sybill concedes. “On a different note, I believe there is a room in the basement; currently being filled up with spheres, containing my divinations..” I enlighten the room. The next instant, a Ponyta is standing in the place where the teacher known as: Sybill Trelawney had been standing. There is a collective gasp, as the only reaction. The room is still, nothing more is happening. “Twilly; may I present your younger sister Sybill Trelany?” Twilight exclaims, with a flourish of her right hand, as she is indicating the Ponyta previously known as the Teacher of Divinations. There is a gasp, and every student is guffawing their lungs out onto the floor in pure shock. The display had simply been too much for them to handle; but who could have blamed them, considering the situation. I effortlessly change the pattern of crystal-balls I juggle; just as the door slams up, presenting the class with Severus Snape head of the Slytherin house. “Greetings, Professor Severus Snape; welcome to Sybill Trelawney’s class of divinations!” I explain, matter-of-factly; without even missing the beat, as I manage the seven crystal-balls and the contained divinations. “What..?” Snape just exclaims, lost for words and dumbfounded. “The bane of your existence..” Twilight offers; “she is..” Sparkle continues. “How could you keep the secret..” Twilight inquires; “When Madam Pinkie is on the loose!” Sparkle continues. “Oh, but where is my manners?” Twilight inquires; “Snape, meet Ponyta; Ponyta, meet Snape..” Sparkle continues. “And here I thought, the Weasley twins was a pain?” Snape ponders, standing frozen in place. “You broke him, Madam Pinkie?” Rarity squeals, as the fainting couch appears conveniently, just before she is fainting, haplessly falling atop the aforementioned couch. Meanwhile; Twilight and Sparkle continue the conversation, as they play the Twin-gig. Noone listens, and noone cares; thus, none is stopping them, interfering. Twilly abruptly teleport the currently defunct and unconscious Snape down to the infirmary, before a shocked Madam Poppy Pomfrey. A note lying on his chest, reading; He may require a memory Moderation, after an incident in the Divinations 101!” “Maybe we should just finish the class?” I ponder. “Nothing more is to be learned, at this point!” Sybill exclaims; the students file out, as best they can, in the current state and situation. “Okay?” Twilly inquires; “That was enlightening!” she then continues, on her way out of the room. The door slams shut, as if to put extra emphasis on the point that the class had indeed been concluded. <--- --- ---> Astronomy Under the Sun: 8Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter: An Epiphany Next Chapter: Project: Twilight of the Broom Astronomy Under the Sun: 8 <--- --- ---> . Astronomy is a nocturnal activity, everyone knows that. Of course, even I had known Astronomy was an activity best performed in the dark; this incidentally occurs between Dusk and Dawn. However, I had other ideas. This is the time, when Twilight permits the impossible; but alas, I am Twilight. As the Element of Magic, I am the one with the best Potency and Versatility. Even if some try to deny it. I just have to practice, hard; and it is alot of work, practicing and exercising to maintain it. The issue with daytime, for the Astronomer is the light pollution; leaning towards producing only the nocturnal Astronomers, even to this very day. How can I practice Astronomy, while maintaining all my social duties; being the princess of Friendship, even if I currently do study abroad at Hogwart’s school for Wizards and Witches? Naturally, I could find but the one solution; to filter out the light pollution, and I intend to apply a shield to this end. I had trotted up to the top of the Astronomy tower; the logical location, for what I had in mind. On the off chance, I had asked my teacher to stand by my side for the occasion; thus Aurora Sinistra is standing by my side, looking forwards to explore this exploit with me, in the hopes of a success. Summoning a Teacher, or Professor would not be too easy a feat; unless you had a good reason, aforementioned teacher or professor had an invested interest in. In this case, Aurora had to be interested, in seeing the stars coming out. Even if shields is not my speciality, that is my brother shining Armour’s forte; I am just the Unicorn, with the mark of Magic, and the elemental and powerful magic in particular. My brother had managed to teach me a plethora of shield spells; even if they are less than what my brother could make out of them. Most of the time. “This.. should be most interesting..” Aurora offers. “Yes, it should; if only one could just filter out, all the light of the day, first!” I put forth. “Yes, that has always been the issue; with the daytime Astronomy, of what ever purpose you may be!” she mumbles. “With the one Celestial body, as our Bane...” I explain; “But, I think I finally have figured out a solution; if only I could only blow up my bubble enough..” I continue; as I light my horn, in the clear and obvious intent. “A bubble?” she inquires; “What kind of a bubble; you don’t mean to suggest you could erect a shield, to filter out all that light..” she mumbles thoughtfully; in the incredulous tone, of one too far steeped in the belief to the contrary. “You probably want to avert your gaze..” I offer; "while I engage the spell, I had in mind!” I suggest, as I weave the spell, I had intended to engage here. “It is the middle of the day, and a particularly bright one at that..” she observes; “how bright could your spell possibly be?” she inquires. “The brightness is merely convenient..” I point out; “are you familiar with powerful spell casting?” I inquire, as I am finalizing the last elements of the spell, preparing to power up fully. “Had it been at night, I would already have seen the stars; wouldn’t I?” she inquires, before she can have a glance of the intensity; “You don’t cast powerful magic, in order to illuminate the area; if you want to go out, stargazing!” she exclaims, sternly. “Oh, but I already knew that..” I offer, “I have been practicing Astronomy before!” I point out. “This, should be fun..” I ponder, as I snicker at the absurdity of the situation; but I want to see her reaction, as Aurora is the first to see the sky with me. “I do own a telescope of my own; but that is neither here, nor there?” I offer, quite helpfully. “A telescope?” she inquires. “Well, why not?” I inquire; “Just as I have a castle of my own, and a library, fit for a Princess..” I then add. “With all that; what could the stars possibly offer you?” she inquires. “A Book Horse can wander the stars, at night; then continue, to read all the books of the world the next day..” I offer. “A Book Horse?” she inquires. “Oh, just the local expression; maybe you were more familiar with terms like: Egg Head, Book Worm or Nerd?” I inquire. “Either way; please, avert your gaze..” I offer; “It’s about to be brilliant!” I then warn her. “Wait.. what is that light?” she inquires. “Just a shield spell, the one I am about to be casting..” I explain. “Oh..” she gasps. The next instant, the sky is lit up by what appears to be a new star. At least, it is the impression; in the eyes of anyone looking in the general direction; where I am currently standing, as the orb is reaching its size. The light then floods down the length of the horn like an avalanche. As the light aura is reaching my forehead; the orb once more is cascading outwards in ever increasing speed; as the orb grows with alarming rate. “Probably for the better, that we are so far out in the countryside; so that people can’t see the event, and figure out what I am doing..” I point out; “Aside from what will be the immediate effect; for anyone unfortunate enough, to watch it head-on!” I then add. “You caught me off guard; or I would have warned you, about casting such a bright spell even out here!” she responds; “You know; the Muggles could see you, aside from hurting the eyes of all the unfortunate observers!” she then pushes forth. “In order to see a star, I make one; even if temporary, and chancing a few observers..” I snicker. “That is bordering on Poetic” she just gasps. “Yes, I guess that may be a side-effect of being the Royal Book Horse?” I inquire; “but alas; I think you can look up, in just a few minutes, or so!” I then exclaim. “A Royal Book Horse?” she mouths; “Now I have seen everything..” she mumbles; “so, I can look up, now?” she then inquires. “If this works, as intended; I am creating an artificial solar eclipse, as local as it may be!” I just offer. “So this will be, like looking at the sky; during a regular eclipse, just without the intruding eclipsed star in the middle of the sky?” she inquires. “The Sun will still remain up, on the sky; but you will not see it, or the light it is emitting...” I respond, with a slight snicker. Since the shield starts to form out of the massive field of raw magic I am putting out; the sky is starting to darken, for every observer on the top of our Astronomy Tower. Though this is limited to just me, and our Astronomy Professor: Aurora Sinistra. As opposed to a regular day; there is no dusk or even a twilight, the light of the day is simply fading away until the sky is black. Covered with the stars of the night, such as Princess Luna would have placed her lovely stars on the night sky. “Okay, this is beautiful!” Aurora exclaims. “Yes, it is..” I respond, with a slight hint of a snicker on my voice. “How long will this shield stay up, and how durable is it?” she inquires. “This is a permanent shield, that will remain up, until it is destroyed; but since it is not affected by physical objects like a defensive shield; it should stay up until this tower is leveled to the ground, no one stone on another..” I offer. “That, would be impressive; if this would be the case, as you are suggesting..” she gasps. “I learned most of my shields, from my brother: Shining Armour; and he is the Master of Shields, since it is his special talent!” I explain. “I will have to inform our headmaster Albus Dumbledore of your breakthrough..” she points out; “then it is up to him, whom he is informing, and what he is telling them!” she points out. “Even he may enjoy a starry night, in the middle of the day; if and when he is in the mood for it, as it is visible all day and every day, all year around!” I offer. “Yes, he just may!” she suggests. “Well, since this shield is up; I guess I can continue, with the rest of the fun!” I enlighten her; “the rest, will not be quite so eye-catching and isn’t emitting all that much light!” I then add, almost as an afterthought. “If you don’t mind, I think I will stay here for a while; just enjoying the sight and gaze at the stars..” she mumbles. “Please do, I don’t mind; besides, the rest of this should be quiet enough not to distract you!” I explain. I light up my horn, drawing in all the power required; before I cast the spell, expanding the floors with three feet. From there; I repeat the process; lighting my horn, pulling in the power required for the next spell. Since this castle is littered with hidden passages and changes on a whim, a few more additions should not be all that much of an issue. Even if the blueprints will be a bit off, from now on. I am adding three floors above the last year’s dorms, and seven below them; adding some more height to the tower, offering an even better view of the stars than we already do have. “One final item, before I go..” I inform our Astronomy Professor; “Just in case of bad weather, and the likes..” I then add, as I am lighting up my horn once more. “Oh..” she just responds. As I finally do cast the spell, this shield is averting winds and rain as well; aside from reinforcing the structure to handle both the added weight and stresses I am adding to the tower. “I guess I will see you, next Astronomy class..” I now offer. “Yes, I guess you will!” she responds, before I am taking the flight of stairs down to the next floor under the outlook position. I walk down the flight of stairs, as my work is done; stopping, oat the second of the newly added floors. I open the door, stepping in; scanning the expanse of the still empty room. Closing the door, behind myself; adding a measure of privacy, just in case someone were to walk by the door. “Wait, maybe I could make a few more, last-minute additions to this tower?” I ponder; lighting my horn and draw in the power; casting a spell to reduce the length of the flight of the stairs to half its original length. I once more light my horn, drawing in the power for a series of spells; intended to decorate the room, I had just created for myself and my own purposes. First, I lay down the white Oak-wood floor, and a matching ceiling; before I cover the walls with a pink Cherry-wood to make it more homey. In the middle of the room, I am placing a door, to an inner sanctum; where I can enjoy the moment of reading and book-walking. Inside the inner room; I cover the walls with the appearance of heavy tomes, covering the walls. Of course; I am placing a book-case on the right and left of the door, where I can see and access the books of my choice. Finally, I am erecting a reading pulpit to the right and left of the door; halfway between the door and the wall, just Pi feet from the wall between the book-cases. “Wait, I do need one more item..” I exclaim, as I conjure up a comfortable cushion for me to rest on while I read or walk in the book of my choice. “There, perfect..” I exclaim; as I am examining my handiwork. <--- --- ---> Project: Twilight of the Broom: 9Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter: Astronomy under the Sun Next Chapter: Twilight: Patronus Project: Twilight of the Broom: 9 <--- --- ---> . To visit the local library at Hogwart’s was obligatory; I had known it all along, even if it may raise a few red flags along the way. That part, just could not be helped. I need to know Everything, there is to know about brooms; both in the rules and regulations governing the crafting and flying them, as well as the rules of the game involving them. Not to mention, the techniques and the magic involved; in the crafting and enchanting them. Being Twilight, I do not leave details to chance; if I had done that, I would find myself back in the panic I had gotten only to familiar with, in the past. However, now is not the time to dwell upon the past of mistakes better left behind. I had asked my friends, to borrow several books a day on the topic of Brooms and Quidditch; not just in order to avoid any limitations on how much I am permitted to borrow or suspicions on the count of the librarian; but some of these books would also be of interest, for them as well. I had known about Rainbow Dashes leanings, being fanatic and an exceedingly accomplished Pegasus, and flyer. Just as I had known the leanings of Rainbow Dash, I had known of Rarity’s sense of style and fashion; so I had asked her to pick up a few books on the dress code for the game of Quidditch; aside from a few other books relevant to her, in context. Along with a few other books I had been picking up; for her to borrow, in my name, without the Librarian: Irma Pince realizing it or knowing of it. Pinkie Pie had eagerly carried piles upon piles of books for me; all from the open department of the library, of course. Though I suspect she may have nipped a few from the restricted section as well; however she managed to sneak in there and pick them in the first place I may never know. Though Pinkie being Pinkie, all things are equal; she is just Pinkie, and thus blatantly ignores such minor impediments. I had questioned her once, and I had taken the brunt of what was coming; I am not repeating that mistake again, on the penalty of revisiting my day as Rapidash with all the pain that had come with it. I am more likely to question the Lord of Chaos himself: Discord, than questioning Pinkie Pie ever again. Now I will just hope, she is not caught and returns these books unharmed; aside from that this project actually is teaching me something interesting, aside from preferably helps me craft a stellar Broom too of course. But who knows, that would be legendary; even if it may be a minor side-note, on my part. I had stacked all the books in what is to be my private library, on the floor under the Astronomy Tower; at the floor I had been preparing for the purpose, of enjoying a good book whenever I was in the mood. Though I guess I could use it with my friends; for more general studies, in the interest of the school work and studies as well. Placing the invitation on the pillow of each of my friends had been fun; even if I knew I had not needed to put the effort of inviting Pinkie Pie, on the note of her already knowing of the local in question. However, I soon realized some other friends were very happy to find the room. I had placed the inner sanctum under password, to make sure the room was to be quiet. Not even Dumbledore himself knew of the room, and would not be able to enter. The classes still do take priority, and I do my home work most diligently; before I lend myself and my time to the project, walking through all the books in turn; before I read the relevant sections and take the necessary notes for my project. Just as I make sure, not to let on; so I take part in social events, and go to bed in time. Maybe I could have a shortcut between our dorm, and this room; but I still have to be seen outside; making sure, none is suspecting what I am doing. “Password: Animagus!” I explain, to Hermione. “That, would keep most if not all snooping eyes out of our Book walking room!” she responds. “Very few Wizards and Witches bother to take the time, investing the effort into learning the spell or gaining the Animagus form..” I am musing. “Well, but our Transfigurations’ teacher has one!” she responds; “She is a cat, as I recall!” she continues. “How convenient..” Pinkie interjects; “maybe I could be inviting her, as a representative for the school and all..” she offers; “could save us a few uncomfortable and inconvenient situations?” she then concludes. “Yes, I believe she is; and I guess that would be true, feel free to invite her too!” I respond. “This will be so Epic..” Dash exclaims, as she considers what my project is offering her. “Yes, I believe it will; considering what we could do, for the fashion at the school and the larger community at Hog’s Mead in the process..” Rarity offers, generously. Maybe we could bring in Rubeus Hagrid on the deal, if he would consider trading some silk with the local Cromantula colony; based on the expanded use of the material, in the near future!” Fluttershy whispers. “Good idea, considering how he is dealing with them as the grounds keeper of Hog’s Wart!” Rarity agrees. “Rubeus could make a few Gallions on the deal, ensuring the Spiders a secure food-source; while we can have a beautiful fabric for our robes!” Pinkie offers; “Everyone wins, and none outside is the wiser!” she then concludes. “This would make the Forbidden forest and its surroundings much safer for everyone, while the Acromantula can roam freely without the need to forage so much?” Rarity offers. Pinkie Pie had slipped out of the room, walking over to a room a few doors from the Book Walking room I had established for our personal use. <--- --- ---> I am stepping out of the room, bouncing over to the door I had intended to become Minerva McGonagall’s office; lifting my wand, casting a spell to recreate the name onto the door, as if it had been her office. While I am at it, I could as well create a door to a few others; namely: Poppy Pomfrey, Pomona Sprouts, Septima Vector, Sybil Trelaney, Aurora Sinistra, Rubeus Hagrid, Filius Flitwick, Bathsheda Babbling, Rolanda Hooch, and finally a local home of the select House Elves intended to be invited. I do leave a blank, unmarked door between the Book Walking rooms; but mark one door for each of the intended invitees, respectively. Once all these doors had been marked, I return to the door I had just marked: Minerva McGonagall; opening the door to her currently unofficial office; starting to reproduce each item in the room, as a duplicate maintaining the illusion of being her office. I even put up the duplication of the password to her office, but promptly adds a pest-control charm on her door. Just because she is a Cat, does not mean she will enjoy her office invaded by pests or even Mice and Rats. “I would have to duplicate the decorations for each of their offices, but that will just have to wait; because I need to finish the office for Minerva McGonagall’s office, right now!” I ponder. “She will be surprised, when she is noticing the invitation I am placing on her desk; when she is noticing it, of course..” I snicker, as I am placing an invitation card on her desk; or if it is the replica of her desk, picking up a quill and write the invitation on the card. I just flip the card over, before I am adding the final, secret information, for her to know how to enter our Book Walking room. “Password: Animagus” reads the first line. “You will have to turn into your Animagus form, so you can use the cat-door under your desk; just as you will need to be in your Animagus form, in order to enter the inner sanctum of the Book Walking room.” the second line reads. “Ps: You will find the door to the Book Walking room two doors to the right of your office, if you use the cat-door to your mirror office.” the final line reads. I don’t explain, how the Headmaster can not enter the inner sanctum; only the Headmistress, or his Headmistress can enter. If he has an Animagus form or not, but he has not been granted entrance. Of course; I had also neglected to explain, how she can not tell anyone of this room or how to enter it. Once I had finished writing the message, inviting her over to the Book Walking room. After all, she needs to know where the room is and where we are. She can come on her own time, when she does not have anything more important to do; though it would still be convenient, if she does not delay for too long. <--- --- ---> I am opening the door to my office, stepping into the room; walking up to my desk, only to notice a written note on the top of the desk in my office. The first thing I notice, is the bright pink ink the text had been written with. I guess it is hard to ignore, with this vibrant a pink hue to the ink the girl is using. “Pinkie Pie!” I instantly realize. Who would use this bright, a hue of any colour; other than Pinkie Pie, that is? None, that’s who. “Wait, did she create a Cat-Door under my desk; for my Animagus Cat to use?” I inquire, of the card; but of course, it does not answer or reply in any way. I flip the card over, to look at the back of the card; reading: . Password: Animagus You will have to turn into your Animagus form, so you can use the cat-door under your desk; just as you will need to be in your Animagus form, in order to enter the inner sanctum of the Book Walking room. Ps: You will find the door to the Book Walking room two doors to the right of your office, if you use the cat-door to your mirror office. . “At least, they told me where they are holding up; when they can not be found in their dorm, or around the school in general!” I ponder. “I guess; that is a clever password, in this case!” I mumble to myself; “maybe I should just see how they are doing, while it is fresh in my mind..” I continue. Since I do not need to disrobe, in order to step into my Animagus form; I cast the spell, soon slipping into the tabby cat; trotting around my desk, in order to inspect the promised door. “Oh, but there it is..” I ponder; “Meow” I exclaim; “For as long as it is unknown, hidden; this will be a perfect escape rout, if and when I ever were to need one!” I ponder, as I am stepping up to the door under my desk. I just put the right front paw onto the door, as if I had been opening a regular door; the door quietly open before me; I step through, only to find myself in an identical office. This, is the replica of my office, she had prepared for me. I step out, from under my desk, before I discontinue the Animagus spell; returning to my regular, human form. “Curious!” I exclaim. After a cursory examination of my new mirror office, I am walking over to the door out of my office; opening the door and step out into the hall, following the instruction only to find the door exactly where they had told me. I open the door and step in; looking around, watching the interior of the room such as they had decorated it. White Oak-wood on the floor and ceiling and pink Cherry-wood for the walls; classy, but not too unusual outside of Hog Wart’s. As I had entered the room, I can see three free-standing doors before me; aside from two reading pulpits on the right and left side of the door in into the room respectively. With the door to the Book Walking room securely closed behind me; I revert back into my Animagus cat-form, noticing the three heavy doors three feet from the back wall. I stop before the right door, critically examining it as if I had been expecting a trap or something; the door is easily recognizable, and I push the door open, only to step into the inner sanctum. The floor and ceiling are the same as outside, maybe I should have been expecting it; but the walls before me are looking as if they had been the backs of Ancient and very heavy tomes not of this world. On the right and left, I find a reading pulpit with a cushion comfortable enough to enjoy a very long reading session upon. Turning around, I notice a book case on the right and left of the door into the room; scattered books on the left, all borrowed from our school library here at the Hog Wart’s. Otherwise, the room appears to be empty. There is a thud, and a series of squeaking noises; as if something had dropped out from between the cracks of reality, landing onto the wooden floor of the room. “Surprise..” Pinkie Pie exclaims, just as her hooves hit the floor the first time. “Yes, very surprised; but how could you guess?” I inquire. Though her abruptness had broken me out of the spell, casting me right back into my human form. I now stand on the floor, on my feet; looking down at the pink Pony known as Pinkie, where she stands bouncing in place. Obviously excited. “This..” she points out, gesturing to the room at large; is the Book Walking room!” she exclaims. “Book Walking?” I inquire. “Yes, silly..” she exclaims, excitedly; “a spell, or technique; with which to enter a book, any book and gleam its content!” she explains. “Wait, are you suggesting one could enter a book; the same way, one could enter an extended trunk?” I inquire. “Well, D’uh!!” she exclaims, as if it had been the most obvious of things possible. “Since I have never heard of it, or even come across a reference to the effect of it being possible; how can you treat it so casually, being a first year and all?” I inquire. “Casual??” she inquires; “Oh, yeah; this is my first year, here at Hog Wart’s..” she then acknowledges. “With Twilight Sparkle, as my friend; Magic just isn’t what it had been hyped up to be, and I do have Magic of my own too, you know!” she promptly points out, as if the neglect of it had been an Insult. A thud is heard, Twilight Sparkle exits the other book; as if on Cue, she is stepping up to me. “Greetings, Minerva; I am Twilight Sparkle, but I guess you did know that?” she offers, as a greeting and introduction. “Greetings, Twilight!” I respond; taken aback, by the abrupt appearance of the second Pony behind me. “Technically speaking; Book Walking is commonly referred to, as Haycart’s method..” Twilight explains; “but you can pick up a great deal of knowledge and understanding, in just one session into a book!” she explains. “Depending on how hard it is to learn, we may have to change the classes and their curriculum..” I ponder, as I am watching the purple Pony or Alicorn before me. “As a matter of fact, I have been teaching my friends here, how to Book Walk; and am currently expanding this class to other students, interested in the opportunity I am extending to them!” Twilight puts forth, as a matter of explanation. “Oh, and I guess you just met Pinkie..” Twilight mumbles to herself; “Though I guess you have seen her a few times, before?” she then inquires. “Wait; you are teaching them this spell, permitting them to walk books at their leisure?” I inquire. “Yes; as a matter of fact, I am..” she responds; “just as I am helping them finding their Animagus form; if the Pony form is indeed, truly an Animagus form?” she then prompts. “Uhm, you do realize; just how complicated the Animagus spell is?” I inquire, critically. “Wait, you tell me it is complicated?” she inquires; “I guess I have to compare my spell, with your local Animagus spell?” she inquires, with a new-found giggle creeping into her voice. “As a matter of form, I have registered as Animagus; even if it may be deemed unnecessary later, it will define me as Human for all intents and purposes; if and when this may come into question, at a later time!” Twilight offers. “That is clever, foreseeing the issue; before you need to defend your stance as a Human, in case your rights and privileges come into question..” I point out, matter of fact. “As a registered Animagus, I would be recognized as a Human; a Witch in my case, with all the rights and privileges that comes with it, including the right to study and later teach my magic here at Hog Wart’s and carry a Wand!” she proposes. “Yes, exactly; the registering should protect all these rights, and more..” I respond; “Regardless of if it is a true Animagus; but it is considered very rare amongst Wizards and Witches, this would in effect enhance your standings considerably; in the Wizarding community both here in Britain and the community, at large!” I point out. “On that note; I can trace my ancestry back to the Paradise Valley, at least six millenia back..” she offers; “and there are no Muggles, Muggleborn or even a Squib to be found either in my line or our fair country of origin!” she now adds. “Yes, I guess it is; but in a sense, I am on a mission to learn everything there is to know of Humans and Magicals of earth on a friendship side-note!” I explain. “Squeak” is heard, as Pinkie is jumping up into the air as a Pony; and lands in the form of a cheetah, only hanging midair for a brief moment. “Oh, but this is fun..” she exclaims; Fun, Fun, fun..” she continues. “Is this an illusion, am I seeing things; or, is she the real deal?” Minerva inquires. “I am Pinkie Pie, but you should be knowing that, by now!” she points out, crossly on the count of being questioned. “She is Pinkie Pie, the real deal!” I point out; “but, if I were to question her; I would be transformed into a Rapidash, looking like this!” I point out, conjuring an illusion of the event so many moons ago. “Did you by chance have the time to register these secondary Animagus forms, or are these too resent to be concerned with?” she inquires. “I could be holding class for the students, eager to learn how to acquire the Animagus form of your flavour as well; if that would be appropriate, but then we would have to book time at the Ministry of Magic to register all at once!” I push forth with a sly grin. “Then I could book the reporters representing every Parchment publisher there is, not just the local Daily Prophet!” Pinkie points out, matter-of-factly, in a dead serious tone of voice that came out a bit too gravely. “Wait, all of them?” Minerva exclaims with an “Eeeep” “Yes, all of them!” Pinkie replies; ”Including the Dribbler and all the foreign once as well, naturally!” she then continues. “Let us just hope, your Headmaster: Dumbledore does not get kittens in the process!” I offer, sympathetically. “The Quibbler, you mean?” Minerva inquires. “I can as well through in Madam Pink’s: Through the Looking-glass” Pinkie splashes out. “You don’t mean to say..?” Minerva inquires. “Yes, I am afraid so!” I just respond, stifling a giggle. <--- --- ---> Twilight: Patronus: 10Author's Note Pinkie Pie's POV Previous Chapter: Project: Twilight of the Broom Next Chapter: Measure of a Potion Twilight: Patronus: 10 <--- --- ---> . Of course, the book walking had been a breeze; after my friend: Twilight Sparkle, or Twilly as I call her, had explained it to me. This is not the land of Sunshine and Rainbows, but it is still a place where it is fun to practice magic. Just that some of the Magic works differently here. Magic, comes in many different flavours. Unicorn, Pegasus, Earthpony, Chaos, Changeling, Alicorn, Zebra, Kirin. The first of them all? Earthmagic, the magic of the Earth; this I do know intimately, deeper than you dare to imagine. This, is after all the element I am known to belong to. However; this is not the entire truth, about me. I am after all known, to fly just about anything imaginable; including, but not limited to Alicorns. Though I can fly on my own power, or magic at will. Around here, at Hog Wart’s; the magic works differently, but I have managed to retain what I had from back home. Poor Trelaney, did not take the class all that well; seeing me juggling her precious Crystal Balls, all the while I was performing the arts she was there to teach us. Predicting the future; or Divination, as they call it here. I stacked a room full of prophecies, during the class. I am snickering; every time I see, or think of Professor Snape. Based on the incident in his class, when I was brewing Potions left and right. Not just the one he had asked for. Several Potions I should not have been able to produce within the time of his class. Some requiring very rare and thus expensive ingredients. Like blood of a Unicorn. I keep a vial of the liquid. Well; why not, as I have a very secure supply of the rare and very expensive substance. Technically; I could count on at least one more donor, if I were to need it. I know for a fact, Rarity would give me enough for whatever I need in an instant. However, I believe I am getting off track here. <--- --- ---> Well, where to begin? If Twilight could cast her Patronus, why couldn’t I? With this in mind, I had stepped into the class room for Defence against the Dark Arts early; in order to get a head-start, before anyone had stepped into the room. You may suggest; I can’t enter the room, before the Teacher or Professor had opened the door for us? Of course. However, why would this stop me? I know they have wards against various kinds of spells across the entire school ground: included, but not limited to the Apparition. We had been taught a spell, aimed at opening closed and locked doors: Alohamora, wasn’t it? Easy, peasy.. (Queasy) Either way, I had found the door locked, the hall quiet and empty; as I had arrived a bit before the head of the pack. ”Expectum Patronus!” I exclaim, thinking of the day I first saw the rainboom. The next moment, I see Twilight Sparkle before me. Only this, is not Twilight as you know her; she is my Patronus, just in the form of a Unicorn. Even if she currently stands before me, in her Human form; being on Earth and all. ”Okay, if this does not give Snape kittens?” she snickers, leering at me. ”And here I thought, that was Professor McGonnagle’s job..” I respond, snickering. ”Yes; technically, it is..” she just responds. ”She is the Cat in the room; even if she is not here, right now..” she ponders. ”On the other hand; (or the other rubbery hoof), this may be the Twilight of our current teacher, of Defence against the Dark Arts..” I suggest. ”Are you suggesting, I am turning him into a DaDa-ist?” she counters, snickering. ”Trust your friendly neighbourhood Twilight to come up with that?” I inquire. ”Well; trust your next Book Horse, Egg Head or Nerd to know all the literal, theoretical or technical response to anything and everything..” she puts forth; ”and I, as the nearest Twilight is that Book Horse..” she continues. ”Book Horse, Book Horse, Book Horse; but now, I booked a Horse?” I intone. ”If you booked a horse, can I by chance book a Human?” she suggests. ”Can I stop you?” I inquire. ”I guess, you could try..” she responds, trailing off; thinking of the moment, as Princess Celestia had accepted her as her personal prodigy; ”Expectum Patronus!” she exclaims. ”Okay?” I exclaim; ”That was odd..” I continue. Before me, I can see a Filly version of myself. The filly, her Patronus is pronking about. ”Just don’t tell me..” I mumble, just as the door goes up and Professor Snape is entering the room. ”Miss Twilight; I knew you were eager to get into class, but how in Merlin’s beard did you even get into the room before I unlocked the door?” Snape inquires. ”She let me in..” Twilight responds. ”She?” he responds; ”You mean to say; that Pinkie, of all students slipped you into the room?” he then inquires. ”Not exactly..” Twilight points out; ”You see, Professor Snape; the truth is, I am her Patronus..” Twilight blurts out, before the professor. ”You, you, you..” Snape stammers, a moment before the next reveal is hitting him. ”Yes; Twilight is Pinkie’s Patronus, and I am Twilight’s..” the pink Filly explains, as if it had been the most natural thing imaginable. (which just may be the case, to the Filly known as Pinkie Pie) ”Is that, why no Deer is in the room?” Snape inquires. ”By the way; call me Bar-My, just for the fun of it?” the Filly Patronus suddenly exclaims, snickering like mad. ”Technically, it is a Cafe; but I am sure it will be fun, when Ron or Whinny Weasly hears it!” the Filly explains. ”Did..” Ron exclaims; ”did you just say Barmy?” he then inquires. ”Yes, silly filly..” the Patronus known as Bar-My responds; ”that is me; Bar-My, Bar-My, Bar-My..” she then continues. ”Expectum Patronus..” I exclaim, only for a second Twilight to appear before me. ”Okay; I guess that proves your word, Pinkie!” Snape acknowledges, drawly. ”In Merlin’s beard, what is the school to?” he then ponders, as he is walking up to his preferred position before the lecture. ”Expectum Patronus..” Twilight chorus, just for two more Patronuses in the form of my Filly form is appearing before them. With that, there are three pink Fillies pronking about in the room, snickering with a smile wider than that of an Alligator. ”The Patronus was supposed to be a spell of self defence, or of great beauty..” Snape mutters; ”not to be taken lightly, or to be toyed with..” he then continues. ”Expectum Patronus..” Twilight is exclaiming, then snickers for a few minutes. ”In Merlin’s beard?” Bar-My exclaims, questioning Snape’s words; ”are you saying; Merlin were hiding stuff, in his beard too?” she then inquires, as if it had been the most natural conclusion in the world. ”Here, Professor Snape; have a Cupcake, I am sure it will make everything so much better..” the next Bar-My points out, offering the pastry to the confused, bewildered and now angered Snape. ”Okay..” Snape exclaims; ”at least; that may explain your question, up to a point!” he then adds. ”Speaking of cupcakes..” the first Bar-My exclaims; ”Expectum Patronus!” she exclaims, with the other Bar-Mys chorusing. The next instant, a glistering black Dragon appears before each of the pink Fillies. Not a fire-breathing one, thank you very much; this is an ice-breathing variety, and just Pi foot tall. She is comfortably flying before the respective pink Filly. ”Will the torment never end?” inquires Snape, as the event is dawning upon him. ”May I suggest, you house is Cursed; your dormitory was placed in the Dungeon, and quite rightly so..” the first of the Twilight Patronuses points out. ”Wait, what?” inquires Draco, just as he had stepped into the class room, in time to hear the pronouncement. ”The Slytherin house is in the basement, isn’t it?” Twilight Sparkle inquires, as she is stepping into the room a moment later, with her two Patronuses in tow. ”Obviously..”Draco responds, before he realizes what he had just said. ”So, Slytherin belongs in the Dungeon?” Twilight retorts, with a snicker. ”Good thing, Scotland is not known for Earth-Quakes..” I suggest. ”Ah..” Snape muses; the genuine article, this time..” he concludes, noting the two Does stepping into the room. A moment later, the door is slamming shot; leaving any stragglers outside; as the class is about to begin, with an unexpected bang. <--- --- ---> Measure of a Potion: 11Author's Note Pinkie Pie's POV Previous Chapter: Twilight: Patronus Next Chapter: The Elf Sanctuary: Measure of a Potion: 11 <--- --- ---> . “And here I thought, I were promising to grade a few potions!” I ponder, as I am sitting behind my desk. “Wait, what is this?” I ponder, as I find myself looking at a second year’s Potion. Of course, Pinkie Pie had been brewing all of these Potions in class. I had literally and figuratively seen her brewing each and every Potion I have been grading. Maybe this is the most disturbing of it all? While she had tied me down to the desk, from where I could barely follow the class; but she had handed me more Potions, than I dared to hope she could manage. “She just gave me all these Potions!” I ponder. Not only did she hand me vial after vial of Prime quality Potions; she had given me far more of each to sample for the grading, so I have a good supply of each of her Potions for myself. Just that I could never claim I had actually brewed these Potions by myself. Even if I am recognized as the Potion Master of Hog Wart’s and all. It is not just in the Quality, but in the Essence of each Potion she had brewed for me. There is something to each Potion, and Essence I could never even dream of recreating; not in my lifetime, and I fear these would be far beyond me. Not just the quality. These may be first and second class Potions she is brewing from the standard school literature, but each is far superior to what I could have made out of these recipes; and she produces these left and right, in a fraction of the time stated to be required in order to produce them. As of yet, I could not put a single of her Potions down as anything less than Prime. It is infuriating to me; but I am entertained, by the quality of her work. Had she just put my house down, I would have blamed her for tarnishing their grades and reputation; but as it stands, I can not do that. Had she just been outclassing my work, I would have been annoyed by her in person; but I can not even say that. If only, she had just been soiling the reputation of British Potion Making at large; but I could not even say that. Her work is just so far beyond me, I feel as if I had been back at school; as a student, right now. She just is not of this world. Each and every time I am looking at her, in class, I see a blur of motion; but it is still a set of measured motions, not hurried or forced in the least. Maybe, just maybe; this is the most terrifying of it all, when I consider just how high grade, each of her Potions are. “Wait, how did she even get me a full vial, of the Potion to grade; from the ingredients she had used, if she was following the recipe?” I ponder. Of course, I had seen her pouring up the content of the brew in the vial she had given me; but she had poured herself two vials of the same brew, for later use. Or, something to the effect. My wheels are spinning, but I have no traction; I find myself slide back the way I came down the slippery slope, the more potions of hers I am grading. I want to scream, but find myself having neither a voice nor a mouth. Am I seeing things? Because I imagine a pink to cerise Pony pronking before me, snickering like mad. Her grin wide, growing wider. If she is there, I can not say; but I can’t quite put a finger on her, or break of my gaze. Is it a dream, or is this real? Her bright blue eyes, locking me firmly; I can not escape, as if she had been grading me like a mere Potion. “Have a cupcake, the pony exclaims, locking me in her gaze as if it had been a vice holding me in place. I am trapped, stuck in place. I can not escape. I had taken the first step, accepting the challenge. You need something to eat, or you will be wearing yourself down; a cupcake is, exactly what you need..” she points out, snickering. Her voice clear, but girlish; like the chimes by the door, as if crafted out of the purest of Silver. Only gilded. “Oh?” I respond; “Do I dare, accepting?” I ponder, looking her in the eye, incapable to look away. “Let me see, what kind of a cupcake could Snape possibly like?” she inquires. “Surprise..” she exclaims. She is lifting the right fore-hoof up from the imaginary floor or ground upon which she is standing, only to reach in into her mane; pulling a cupcake out of the infernally tight pink monstrosity, you refer to as her mane. A moment later, the pastry is floating over to me, only to land before me on the desk. In surprise, I find myself reaching for the preferred pastry; accepting the baked good, she had just offered me. I take a bite, finding it surprisingly sweet, but not in the slimy manner one could have been expected; but just delectable, as if preferred to the Queen of England herself. Its surface crunchy, while it is soft and juicy inside; filled with something I could not put a finger to, as I find myself chewing thoughtfully. First now, I can hear the diminutive squeaks her tiny hooves are making; with each pronk, she performs in a fluid motion of a rubber ball. I find myself strangely and uncomfortably reinvigorated as I chew. As the cupcake is gone, so is she. Almost, as if she had just poked a curtain to the side and slipped in between the billowing folds of time and space. Not as if she had been wearing an invisibility cloak or cast a spell to the effect; just as it isn’t, as if she had never been there. “House Pinkie scores again.” exclaims a boy in house Slytherin. “How do they do that?” responds the girl opposite him in their common room. “Beats me..” the boy responds; “and the house is consisting of just one girl: Pinkamena Diane Pie!” he points out. “A house, for just one girl?” the girl inquires. “I find your attitude lacking..” a voice comes out of nowhere. (or, so it would appear) “Uhm, do not mock her; she is Pinkie Pie, and she knows everything!!” the boy points out, in response. “Is she God?” the girl inquires. “Worse..” comes the instant response from the next boy stepping in into the common room just in time to overhear the conversation. “Exactly why do you imagine, she has her own house in the House cup, hmm?” the first boy points out. “She does have just as many points as we have..” the girl concludes, in sheer disbelief. “She is the Goddess of Potions..” the second boy suggests, helpfully. “Is that, how she could whip up a week-potion in class?” the girl inquires. “How does one whip up a Potion that is supposed to take a week to brew; in the time of one single class?” Draco inquires. “I heard that..” comes a voice from out of no-where. “Who said that? Draco inquires. “It is I, the Spirit of Festivities..” the voice shuts back, in merry fits of snickers and giggles. “One has to be pink, in order to Whip Up a Potion faster than the recipe declares..” the disembodied voice explains. “So, you are saying; that only she can manage the feat?” Draco inquires. “She is Pink, yes?” the voice responds. “Uhm, yes..” whines Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle. “No mere Mortal can deny the time it takes, to brew a Potion; thus, you have to abide by all the rules and take the time implied..” the voice cackles in mad to insane merriment. “Beware April the first, the Fool’s day..” echoes eternally and infernally throughout the common room. “Invite the Jester, or face the consequences..” the voice continues in a harshly hushed and subdued tone of voice, almost as if speaking in Parcel Tongue. “Beware, beware, beware..” the voice echoes on and on, over and over. “We’re in the Dungeon of the Slytherin, and I do speak the tongue..” Draco ponders; “but the voice is slightly off..” he continues. “Did.. did you all hear that?” he now inquires with despair on his voice. “Yes..” the first girl responds; “but why do you ask?” she continues. “The voice has an eerie similarity with parcel tongue..” Draco explains; “but since you all heard it..” he continues, breaking off in uncomfortable contemplation. “Someone, or something..” Draco puts forth; “knowing how the tongue sounds; setting us up; rattling and pulling our chain..” he continues. “Wait..” the first boy responds; “this, is how parcel tongue sounds?” he then inquires, his curiosity peaked, despite the dreaded implications. Knowing the implications, Draco puts on a face to the effect; “This is not a tongue anyone can just pick up and learn to speak, most do not even hear the words..” he puts forth. “Yes, this is how the tongue sounds, albeit this was just a tad off; but I guess, it is the best example of what it sounds like to anyone who does not personally have the Gift!” Draco points out. “Maybe, just maybe; this gift, was not lost on you entirely?” the voice pushes forth, now in a merry tone of the Silver bells chime. “But alas, you would not have heard it, if it had been pure Parcel Tongue..” the voice pronounces, in the menacing tone of a Gangster. “This girl, speaks many tongues..” Draco ponders; "and I do not like it..” he continues; “She has me cornered, and I feel an electric chill move down my spine!” he concludes. “What would be the fun, Draco Malfoy..” the voice pronounces; “if I could not speak the words, making you aware of the joke?” she then inquires. All of a sudden, the room is dead silent, as a loud pop is heard; the gathered students of the house Slytherin, sitting quietly with Ashen gray faces. The silence lingering, but not in the mood of tranquility. “If only, I had one more of these Cup-Cakes?” I ponder. “As you wish..” comes a voice from out of no-where. A pink Pony appears on my desk, pronking; this is the person who offered me the treat, a mere few minutes prior. “Oh..” I exclaim, now invigorated by the previously offered treat. Before my very eyes, I can see her lifting up her right fore-hoof; slipping it into her mane, only to extract another of her cupcakes. Or to the effect, three of them. “How did she even do that, and where did the cupcake even come from?” I ponder. “I baked them, of course; I baked these, with you in mind, explicitly!” she responds, as if she had heard me, as if I had spoken to her directly. Of course, she had not even stopped pronking; in order to deliver the baked goods to me, placing the cupcakes before me. She had not even bothered to slow down and had most certainly not missed a beat. Naturally, each of the cupcakes offered; without even the slightest of traces; of having been stored in her mane, or wherever she had kept them. “Before you ask, Professor Snape; these cupcakes are perfectly safe for you to enjoy, but beware the effects of over-indulging in the sweetness promised..” she cautions; “they will stay as fresh, as if just pulled out of my oven; for as long as you need them, of course!” she points out. “Are you referring to Withdrawal or Poisoning?” I respond, suddenly suspicious of the offered treats. “Nothing of the sorts..” she responds; “why would I trick you, in that manner?” she inquires. “In my line of work, one has to be cautious..” I point out; “besides; what could possibly be the reason to caution me; if neither of these reasons were the cause?” I inquire. “How many Apparitions can you perform, in a day?” she inquires; “as I am certain you would be aware; these are not Pepper-Up Potion or anything as crude!” she then points out with a venomous sting to her point. “Apparition?” I inquire, confused by the direction she is taking me. “Apparition is one of your cruder means of travel from point to point in a short period of time, isn’t it?” she inquires; “But, it is not particularly comfortable to tag along on an Apparition, as I understand..” she pushes forth. “Yes, Apparition does take me places; but I guess it could have been neat, if it had been more comfortable..” I respond; “but this should not concern you, for the foreseeable future?” I inquire. “I would not touch Apparition; with a seven mile pole, if my life depended upon it..” she snickers; “but alas; why bother, if I can go from place in a clean and orderly fashion?” she inquires. “No?” I inquire. “How would you travel; if you refuse Apparition?” I inquire; “Floo, or do you prefer to walk by foot?” I continue. “Floo, is for the peeping Tom..” she snickers; “and I rather Pronk..” she continues. “You seems to take issue, with following established rules; even the once stipulated by Physics and even magic?” I inquire. “Peeping Tom?” I inquire; “do you insinuate; that one could actually see people, while traveling the Floo?” I inquire, raising an eyebrow. “I go by my own rules, such as stipulated in the book of Parties..” she snickers. “If you haven’t noticed, yet; I just so happens to be one of the select few, who writes my own rules..” she is pointing out. As I am watching her, she is backing off slowly; yet, her face stays on the same distance from mine. I take a quick double-take; “how in the name of Merlin, did you do that?” I inquire. “That is one of the many tricks my set of rules is permitting; but unfortunately, I can only demonstrate it in this fashion..” she points out. “Why does this sound; as if you were referring to a special case, of the statute of secrecy preventing me to perform actual Magic among the Muggles?” I inquire. “You could, but if you were found out..” she snickers; "this is a Hard Rule, not a soft one..” she points out. All of a sudden, she stands up on her hind hooves, poking the air, with her fore-hooves. There is a strange sensation; then I feel a hoof poking me, from the other side. “Discorded Physics..” she explains. “So is this Magic, or not?” I inquire. “Both, and or Neither..” she responds. “Wait, what?” I inquire. “You may be able, to whip up a magical means to the effect, just as the Muggles would use a perfectly Mundane means to the same effect; but why would I be bothered, to stay within the limits of defining which it is?” she points out. <--- --- ---> The Elf Sanctuary: 12Author's Note Ms. Rarity's POV Previous Chapter: Measure of a Potion: Next Chapter: A Wand in Starlight: The Elf Sanctuary: 12 <--- --- ---> . Of course, I had seen the house Elves in the school before; but now I had been reminded of them, choosing to decorate their home for them. Since Pinkie Pie had decorated the rooms, for the Teachers like Professor McGonagall; maybe I could decorate the home of the House Elves, we had invited to live on our floor? While Pinkie Pie had known, how the respective offices are looking; I have no idea, as to how these elves live. Though from what I had seen, I could guess; they were not exactly used to the standards, we have in the dorm. As I am opening the door, to where the Elves will be living while they are on our floor; I start out, by decorating a fairly standard cloaking room. Nothing fancy, they could probably not appreciate or enjoy it anyway. Now, I am opening the door to the next room; I am designating this their living room, where they can hang out together. The Elves had been hand picked, from the once we had already met and know by name. I guess they can clean it, keeping it tidy as they please. They do strike me, as very tidy; when I see them at large. While we had invited only the five of them; I still do decorate ten rooms on the right and ten rooms on the left of the living room. Whether we choose to invite more of them; or if they grow in numbers of their own, I still choose to give them room. Besides, maybe they want to spread out, for whatever unknown reason. Each bed room is having a double bed, with a nightstand by the side; aside from the wardrobe on their foot end. Incidentally; I fill each wardrobe with a full set of clothes in the same style as the rest of us; just in the size befitting a House elf, of course. Their robes are in a pristine white, but with the house insignia replaced with a design of my own. Well, why not; I had after all designed and crafted each and every one of their garments on my free time. Their beds, each made as if it had been a student Witch or Wizard living in the room. As I return from their respective bed rooms, I once more enter the living room; momentarily casting a glance at the furniture. For now, they have four sofas and two tables. Nothing much; but if they like anything else or more, they can either ask us for it or acquire it on their own as they please. Their choice. Knowing the Elves were used to a very low living standard I find appalling, I made their beds according to the material used for the pillowcases they wear. Or, the once I had seen them wearing. Just giving them a set of options, for them to make their beds more comfortable, in my opinion. I had to offer them these options, because it feels very uncomfortable to me to give them anything less. Since their suite is newly decorated, it’s clearly free of dust and grime. I could not even make myself add a single speck of dust on the floor. Why, oh why should I put dust anywhere? It is utter uncouth to soil their home. Just as I had finished preparing the house Elves home, I notice a flash of light as the first Elf pops into the middle of the living room. ”Oh!” the Elf gasps, taken aback by the neat cleanliness and order in the room he had just found himself. ”I hope this will be to your satisfaction!” I explain, as he finally manages to lift his gaze to see me. ”You did not have to do this, for us elves?” he responds. ”Technically, I did not have to; but I could not bring myself, to do anything less for you!” I explain. There is another gasp, and the Elf nearly faints. ”This suite was constructed and decorated for you to enjoy yourselves..” I point out; ”but if you feel more comfortable, adjusting it; that should be perfectly fine, by me!” I now point out. A moment later, he is once more raising to his full height; clearly reinvigorated, by the air of the room. ”You care so much, for us elves?” he inquires, doubt clear as day on his voice. ”While I have come to understand, the Wizards and Witches care little for your comfort; but why do I accept their judgment, when I can’t see a reason to give you any less than I would anyone else?” I inquire. ”You are a Witch, correct?” he inquires. ”Yes, but of course!” I merely respond. “No Witch has ever afforded this level of courtesy before!” he points out. ”It’s barbaric and uncouth to treat you any less, than I would have anyone else just because you are an Elf!” I point out, matter-of-fact. ”Oh!” he just gasps. ”To me; you are part of the staff; as such, you deserve the same treatment!” I declare; ”Furthermore, you are nice and work diligently; how could I not extend the same respect to you, as I would any other friend?” I inquire. ”We elves do work here, at Hog Wart’s..” he agrees; ”keeping the castle clean, preparing food and all the menial tasks one could ask of us!” he then elaborates. ”If you enjoy working her, you have several more floors in this tower to maintain!” I offer. ”More work, for us elveses?” he inquires; ”So generous, of you!” he responds, swelling with joy. ”I’ll personally provide you, with as much work as you need to feel at home!” I propose. ”I’m sure, you noticed the new rooms on this floor..” I put forth. ”Oh, yes..” he exclaims; ”so many new rooms for us elveses to clean, even if some of these rooms are looking as if they were copies of rooms I have seen in the castle before!” he offers. ”You refer to the mirror offices?” I inquire; ”Diane Pie has been decorating them for their respective inhabitants!” I explain. ”Double office space for them, and double duty for us to perform!” he acknowledges; ”is there a reason for these offices being placed on this floor of the tower?” he inquires. ”Diane felt it prudent to place these offices close to the room we decorated for ourselves, the book-walking room to be precise..” I explain; ”Placing the Head-mistress’ room this close and informing her of the room and its intended activity is proper!” I then point out, elaborating. ”Then Professor Minerva McGonagall knows where you are, if and when you can’t be found anywhere else?” he inquires. ”Prevents future embarrassment..” I suggest; ”just as many doors are under password, the book-walking takes place behind the protection of such a door!” I point out. ”Book Walking?” he inquires. ”The art of gleaning the information and intent of the content in a book, otherwise known as Hay-Cart’s method!” I explain. ”For convenience, you can start cleaning the rooms on this floor and the rest of the tower at your leisure!” I point out. ”I take it, I can still work in the rest of the castle, once this tower is done?” he inquires, with a hint of worry to his voice. ”This tower is not a Prison, you can move as you please!” I declare; ”but it would be nice, if you enjoy the tower as your home..” I offer; ”I enjoy to see the tower clean and in perfect order!” I explain. The next moment, the next Elf pops into the room by the side of the first one. A moment later, the invited Elves all stand in the room before me. ”Something is odd, off!” the Elf realizes. ”While on this floor, and in this tower; I would appreciate, if you use the garments prepared for your station!” I suggest; ”I would very much prefer for you to wear something nice, I don’t enjoy seeing you as lowly servants or slaves!” I explain. ”Oh!!” the second Elf inquires, his lower lip trembling in fear. ”Make no mistake, I am very pleased with your work; I just want you to be comfortable here, and not fear or feel inferior!” I prompt. ”So this is our home?” the third Elf inquires; ”and we will keep our jobs?” she then continues. ”I want you to view the changes, as an upgrade to your previous terms..” I offer. ”Thank you, Mistress..” the Elves chorus. ”If you don’t mind, I have prepared individual rooms for each and every one of you..” I offer; ”but if you prefer, feel free to rearrange the rooms of your suite to your comfort!” I then add. <--- --- ---> A Wand in Starlight: 13Author's Note Ms. Starlight Glimmer's POV Previous Chapter - The Elf Sanctuary - Next Chapter Apparition Initiative - A Wand in Starlight: 13 <--- --- ---> . Stepping through the mirror had been easy. Of course, I had gotten the letter of acceptance; from the school for Wizardry and Witchcraft, at the same time Twilight and her other friends had. I had just chosen to acquire my wand at a later date; employing a little trick, sidestepping the time. I had found the time-skipping a convenient way to get around, even after I had learned how horrible consequences it could carry. Pinkie Pie had told me, of the man tending this store; just like the good friend she is, when she is in the mood. Since I had learned of the danger of not trusting her; I had opted to go the day after, leaving me with an extra day to prepare for the acquisition of my wand. The wand is after all a very important part of the classes I had been offered to partake in. As I am arriving at Ollivander's Wand shop, the store is empty; except for the one man I had been looking for, Ollivander himself. The man is currently standing at the back of the shop, behind the counter. He does look a bit bored, on the account of the shop being empty; now since the rush had just ended, the day the school is opening. I notice him smiling at me, as I had effectively killed the after-rush boredom for him. “Greetings!” I exclaim, as I am stepping up to the counter, behind which Mr. Ollivander stands. “Greetings, Miss; how may I help you, your first wand?” he responds. “Yes, I would like a wand..” I respond; “and it would be my first; I need one for my studies at Hog Wart's school for Wizardry and Witchcraft!” I continue. “You can't be a proper Witch, without your wand!” he chuckles. Of course, I had done my research; I will be needing the wand for my education at Hog Wart's, but the question is: what kind of wand would be mine? “Witch, yes..” I snicker; I had done my research on what I have before me, I'm not the kind of Mare who steps into the room without preparing for what I have before me. But, of course I had done my research; how uncharacteristic of me, if I had not done it properly. ”Wizard is their word for Stallion here..” I ponder; ”while Witch is their word for Mare?” I continue. (There is no Pony without magic, so I don't need to consider these implications in this instance; but I will have to learn, to deal with the concept of people incapable of magic soon enough.) Funny people, these magicals. “While it may be a bit late, for you to acquire your first wand now; but I am sure, I can find you one that should go just right with your personal magic...” he suggests, still with a smile playing on his lips. “I was hoping you could help me with this” I respond; “this is after all the best place for me to acquire my first wand!” I elaborate. “Since I don't have anything better to do, I can put all my time into your wand..” he explains; “it isn't, as if I had anything better to do with my time; since the rush is over for this year!” he concludes. “Can you make a custom wand, or do you only sell off the shelf ones?” I inquire, hoping he would enjoy the challenge. “I create the wands you can see in my shop, when I have nothing better to do..” he explains; “but, if you need a special wand; I can always produce one on the spot, if I have the materials you require!” he points out, with a proud grin on his face. With that, I produce a twenty-one inch long Zap-Apple twig and a Phoenix primary feather. He eagerly accepts the proffered wand regents, examining them cautiously before me. “You have a Phoenix feather to spare, for your wand?” he inquires; “as rare as they may be; but I have worked with these, before!” he puts forth. “Rare, but powerful; I did get my hands on one, I hope could make me the wand I desire!” I respond; “I just hope, she will not clash with the wood..” I offer. “Powerful, indeed; Phoenix is one of the more powerful cores, you can have in your wand!” he explains; “What tree is the wood? I have never seen the likes of it before!” he inquires. “Zap-Apple..” I respond; “the tree is native to the Everfree forest!” I explain. “Zap-Apple?” he inquires; “Never have I heard of it, in my entire life...” he points out. “I guess that makes sense; the tree requires Wild and Chaos magic, in order to grow..” I suggest; “at least, that is what I was told!” I clarify. “Both Wild and Chaos magic?” he inquires; inclining his head as he is looking critically at me, his eyebrows raised. ”That is what I have been told, but I gather this is not something you commonly find around here?” I inquire. ”I made it my career, my life's work; crafting the wands for the Wizards and Witches of magical Britain, but I did never need to involve myself with the deeper mysteries of Magic as such..” he explains; “however, I am just the next in line in a long line of wand-crafting Ollivanders!” he concludes. ”Then you have met the Wizards and Witches in person?” I inquire, cooly observing the man before me with a warm snicker to my voice. ”Curious man, I have before me; this eccentric wizard, developer and crafter of wands..” I ponder, permitting a smile slip over my lips for the briefest of moments; before it slips away, as if it had never been there in the first place. (He never knew, I did not have a need for wand crafting before; and it isn't as if I am about to explain it to him, either.) I may not need the Gallions, from the sale of the wood required for crafting wands; but maybe I could still enjoy offering him a few samples, for him to experiment with in his spare time. He seems to have plenty of free time, as the rush before the school starts has just past. The Equestrian gems had secured me a small fortune in Gallions; as I traded them in for the local currency at the Goblins' bank before I had walked over to Ollivander's wand shop. ”Seems we have vast resources, highly sought after, by the Humans on this side of the gate!” I ponder. Naturally, I could not help but pick up a few things about gems, as I spent time with Maud by their family farm. I had not considered the wood worth taking with me; as I thought the gems should be more than enough, to cover my stay at the school I had intended to attend for the education I am now buying supplies for. Of course I had only brought enough wood for the one wand, I had never expected to need more. Why should I, on the account of the durability of the wood of choice I had selected for myself. If what I had been told is true, the Zap-Apple should hold up to most anything it could be made to endure. Going by my understanding, the Phoenix feather should not abandon me any time soon. Regardless of what I may be putting my wand through. As I had over the intended regients to Ollivander, he is examining them both visually and magically with a spell suited for the task; before he is preparing to craft my wand, out of what I had put before him. Of course, there is always the off chance the wand will not work for me. In which case, I will just have to buy an off-the-shelf wand in the end. As he walks out to his workshop, a memory of a poster on his window comes to mind. “Pure blood/Unicorn, Pink and Pegasus wands proudly depicted on his wizard poster. Curious names, but why were wands even named in the first place? What made these wands so special? I have no idea, and I am not sure I even want to ask him. ”At least, none of the wands bear a name like Dragon Slayer or something to the effect!” I ponder; “How barbaric that would have been!!” I consider, shuddering at the implications. (Ponies do not kill, even if she could take away almost everything that made the other who they were.) I hear a few scattered noises, from the production of my wand. Sensations, tugging at my horn; even in this form, as a Human. There is the tingling and fizzing, as he is working his craft on my behalf. I give him the time he needs, no point in being impatient here. The noises, lights and sensations soon ebbs out, just before he is finishing up his work. Just one more moment, and he is stepping out of his workshop behind the counter; once more approaching me, the wand safely kept in a standard wand box in a muted brownish beige hue. ”Okay, let's see if your wand accepts you!” he suggests, as he is placing the box before me on the counter and slowly lifts the top off. ”Okay?!” I respond, as I extract the wand from the box. The room briefly grows bright, as I am touching the wand. A moment later, a flock of measuring tapes flow out from where they had been hiding for later use; measuring my right and left arm, making me feel as if I had been at Rarity's boutique for a suit. ”While it may be a bit late, for the measurement to help me pick a wand for you; but maybe I could tempt you, with a wand holster?” he inquires. ”Since I still do have a few Gallions left to spare, I could as well invest in the comfort and convenience!” I respond with a snicker. ”Would you prefer to have a right, or left arm holster?” he inquires. ”If it isn't too much trouble, while we have the time; could I have both, and for two wands each?” I inquire. ”It's not as if I had anything better to do, and you are already late for the first class if you intended to start this year!” he offers. ”Could you make them out of Chromantula silk?” I inquire, hoping this would be as comfortable as I had been led to expect. (Rarity had been kind enough, to explain how comforting the Chromantualy silk pouch she had received at Gringot's bank at the time she had opened her account the day before. Of course she could not stop gushing about it at the time.) ”I could, if you are more comfortable with the Silk option?” he offers; “Of course, she is from the same place as Twilight and her friends!” he realises, even if he should have known it. ”I have a few Gallions spare on the comfort..” I offer; “I was told, the sensation of this particular Silk is an experience not to miss out on!” I then explain. ”The wand holster is so much more intimate than the pouch you got from the Gremlins at Gringot's bank..” he chuckles; “I can see how you would enjoy it!” he just continues. ”Just a moment!” he excuses himself, as he gathers up the measurements and steps out to the workshop. Just a few minutes later, he comes back with the finished holsters for me; “here, try these on!” he offers. ”This, is a day I am happy not to forget!!” he ponders, while helping me with the holsters. ”Rare, are the occasions one can take the time to go over the entire process without worrying about time!” he mumbles, quietly under his breath. ”< Accio Wand Wood >” I cast, under the impression we have the time for going over the process of a second wand alone. Two seventeen and a half inch wand woods heed the call, flying up to land at the counter between us. One Aspen and one Cherry wood. ”Oh...” he exclaims, taken aback by the appearance of the two wand woods. I am placing both my hands on the counter, as I initiate the transfiguration. In the process: both my tail and my horn appears in their respective places. ”You want me to craft you a backup wand for you?” he inquires, with a curious glint in his eyes. ”Yes, please!” I respond, as I am reaching in under my robe and extract the required tail hairs of both colours. While the wand wood is floating over to the counter, I am extracting the tail hairs and braid them together; first the purple and then the cyan. Since I have two wands for him to make, I end up with a total of four braids. ”Curious..” he mumbles; “did you know that it was tradition, for the buyer to bring the wand core to me back in the day?” he muses. While he may not expect me to respond, directly; “Yes!” I respond; “But then you chose to forgo this practice, in the hopes of providing better wands, didn't you?” I inquire, curious to see his response. ”So many studious girls this year!” he ponders, raising an eyebrow at my response. ”I guess, this will be a very interesting year at Hog Wart's!” he then suggests. ”I have it on good authority, it will...” I declare. ”If the poster on my door is anything to go by!” he muses, chuckling to himself. ”Yes, I expect as much!” I push forth; “If the Unicorn wand was crafted for Twilight, it is promising to be an explosively interesting year for all!” I then offer with a snicker. ”You know of her..” he merely proposes, almost as if it had been obvious. But then, he does know his wands and his crafting. What had I been expecting from him. I watch him, as he performs his magic, of crafting my wands out of the provided materials; even if he still does own the wand woods for both of these wands, until I have paid him for his services. While he had slipped out to his workshop, behind a closed door. Yet, I can still feel the sense of his magic, as he works his craft. ”Now, I am curious to see, just what she could do with either of these wands; based on the cores and woods alone!” he ponders. ”Don't go up against a competent Witch with Cherry in hand!” he reminds himself, as he is completing the work of crafting my wands. He stands still, quietly chuckling to himself as he is finishing the last touches to the two wands he had just crafted for me. Taking a moment, to gather himself; before he opens the door and slips out of the workshop. ”< Accio Cherry Wand >” I cast, just a moment after he had exited the workshop; only for the aforementioned wand to slip out of his grip, before it floats over to me. “Just how much experience with casting magic does she have?” he ponders, stumbling in pure surprise and shock over the realization. (While he does have decades of experience in crafting and selling wands, but this girl just refuses to confine herself within the expected norm. There are reasons why Hog Wart's only accepts students at age eleven.) Just as I grasp the Cherry Wand, cherry blossoms start to rain down through the air in the room in which I am standing. Exceptionally large, bright pink cherry blossoms of stunning beauty. The moment is lent the charming beauty of the Neighponian in the process, for as long as the scene lasts. However, this moment only lasts for the briefest of moments; maybe a minute, or a few at the very most. There is a gasp, as Ollivander realises what is happening. He slowly walks over to the counter, facing me with awe. ”If I had not known better; I would have claimed, you had to be of Japanese ascent!” he now breathes. Of course, the cherry blossoms had already vanished, by the time he had arrived before me. ”That was a beautiful demonstration, you just showed me..” he responds; “the Cherry is meant for you, Starlight; which indicates, you are a Witch of great power..” he then adds, leering. With that, he is presenting me with the second wand I had been waiting for. The Aspen wand for charms and dueling. ”If this wand accepts you, I expect it to be serving you well in Charms!” he explains. I accept the proffered wand in my right hand, holding it in a gentle grip before I perform the flourish befitting a witch. No cherry blossoms and no light-show. No rainbows. At least, there is no bout of sputtering sparks either. A moment later, I can feel the room heating up as I see the room growing brighter for a moment. The fabric of the robe I am wearing billows in the air for as long as the effect is holding before it slowly wears off. ”That is still a powerful demonstration of your wand accepting you!” he exclaims, clapping his hands. ”Each wand gives me a different reaction...” I offer. ”That is usually a good sign...” he explains; “These are very different wands, so you should be expecting them to react differently!” he then adds. I place my Aspen wand onto the counter; before I pick up the Phoenix wand and cast a spell counting the Gallions required for the wands and holsters, I had asked for. There is a momentary glow on the tip of the wand, before a stream of coins flow from the purse in my right pocket over to the counter. I can see him counting the proffered payment. Since I had paid, he helps me putting the holsters on and take on the comfortable fit expected. While he is helping me with the second holster, I am slipping the Phoenix and Aspen wands into the holster on my right arm. Finally, with the holster on my left arm, I am slipping the Cherry wand into place before I am ready to continue. The deal concluded, so I can go on my merry way and permit him to go back to what he was doing before. ”I am sure, he is inspired to work on a selection of wands now!” I ponder, as I am stepping back and my form gradually turns back to fully Human once more. For a moment, he seems to be inclined to follow me, but then he is clearly changing his mind. Little does he know, the depth of what I could do; but I do not let on, even if he knows my wands. I am turning around, walking towards the door out of his shop; only for a bright light enveloping me as I am teleporting over to Hog Wart's and slip one day back to appear at the end of the line for the sorting ceremony, waiting for the hat to sort me into my new house. <--- --- ---> ”She just disappeared..” he mumbles. ”If Twilight could, why shouldn't Starlight be able to?” he ponders; “Even if this did feel like an entirely different spell!” he then adds. ”With Starlight out of my shop, I can spare a moment to see the poster..” he ponders, as he is walking through the shop. Opening the door, just to step out and turn to face the poster Diane had placed onto the window. ”The Unicorn Wand, the Pink Wand, the Pegasus Wand..” he read, as he is standing before the poster at last; "a Thestral Wand!” he continues; “Okay.. that is a bit on the spooky side. Miss Fluttershy!” he concludes. He clearly recalls the Willow wood wand he had crafted for her, how could he possibly forget, even if he had not realised it contains Thestral hairs. He doesn't even keep these hairs on stock. He uses Dragon heart-string, Phoenix feather and Unicorn tail-hairs exclusively. While he knows others still use other materials like the Thestral hairs, he had chosen to ignore this option in order to optimize his product. He produces powerful, reliable wands for his customers. ”Wait!!” he exclaims; “There is a new wand on the poster..” he realises as he is looking at the wand glowing at the poster; “Neiponian Cherry” the name of Starlight's wand reads. ”Now, that is a curious, yet ominous name for a wand if I had ever seen one!” he mumbles, as he is scrutinizing the poster and the wands depicting critically. ”I should better go in!” he breathes, after reading the latest entry on his poster on the window of his small shop. With that, his is opening the door and steps right in and continues to walk over the floor towards the counter behind which he could hide. Once behind the counter, he momentarily stops; feeling more secure, he feels inspiration coming on and he continues towards his workshop. While he had seen the poster, the first day it had been plastered onto the window of his shop; but he had never expected it beforehand, not to mention the Wands depicted and named on the poster in question. Wizard posters was nothing new to him, but this was something else. Magic on a level, he had never been prepared to face. Once he had stepped into his workshop, he stops to close the door behind himself. Closing the door, trapping the inspiration in the room with him. He dares not let it slip, now as he finally had trapped it. Permitting the inspiration guide his hand, picking the wood and the core. Casting the required spells onto the wand, before slipping it into its box before stacking it away in order to continue his work. Frantic hours of crafting wands passing in a blur as he keeps up the effort. <--- --- ---> As I had left Ollivander's Wand Shop, I find myself outside the great hall. Everyone had just stepped in, so I can walk in more or less unnoticed. Though I know they will be noticing me shortly. While I am wearing the clothes stipulated in the letter of acceptance, I can walk into the room without anyone looking up. How convenient. But then, I am expected to be here, right now. A stool is brought up and an old hat placed on top of it. The hat sings a song with a delightful voice and joy, just as is tradition. Even if I had not been privy to this. Once the hat is done singing, the new students are sorted one by one in alphabetical order. ”Glimmer, Starlight!” I hear the professor pronounce for everyone to hear. I step forwards, taking my place before the hat. ”They had managed to catch me, unaware..” I ponder; “Impressive!” I conclude. The hat is lifted up from the stool upon which it had been resting as I am approaching; I sit down and the hat is placed upon my head. The hat incidentally covers my eyes and the room is dark. Once the brim of the hat is touching my hair, I start hearing a voice talking my head. The voice is going over events leading up to where I am, recounting reasons for where to place me. “Your cunning and studiousness are evenly split on their own..” the hat gushes; “but you would gain more from Raven Claw than either of the other houses could possibly offer you..” it continues in overt and obvious excitement over it's latest find; “and Hog Wart's simply can not afford placing you with Slytherin, in the Dungeon, either!!” it concludes with finality. ”Ravenclaw!” the hat exclaims, excitedly; after just a moment of deliberation, as it had decided where I would fit in. The children at the table of Ravenclaw is sheering, clapping their hands; excited over another girl, counted to their numbers. After all, one more girl is one smart girl who could grant the house points in the house cup. Maybe some of them had feared, I would have gone to Gryffindor; or god forbid, the Slytherin house. I just take the next free seat with no fan fair. Why bother? I can make my point in class, showing them just what I could do. But alas, I'm here to learn everything this school has to offer. <--- --- ---> Dealing in Twilight: 15Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Apparition Initiative - Next Chapter The Crusade - Dealing in Twilight: 15 <--- --- ---> . In light; everything is known; and nothing new could be accomplished or learned. In darkness; nothing is known and nothing will be accomplished or learned. In twilight; everything is in doubt, thus everything can be accomplished. Each and every door, wide open, to new suggestions and ideas. This is the ideal for progress. <--- --- ---> “Twilight; since you are going to be studying at Hog Wart's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry, you will be needing funds over there!” Pinkie Proclaimed in her usual no-nonsense tone; “I have procured the funding for you; in the form of a chest of special magical gems, for you to trade at the Goblin's bank, in specific timed instances!” she then explained, as if it had been the most obvious thing, in the world. Which, in her case; it just may have been, even if it comes out as utter nonsense to everypony else. But everything being equal; it is just Pinkie, being Pinkie. Going against her and her predictions and statements; only comes at a terrible cost, and I am not about to pay the price or face the consequences right now. The moment is far too important to me. “Not now, Pinkie..” I was about to snap at her; “Pinkie; did you say, that you had already selected and procured the required funds and resources for my excursion?” I then inquired, as what she had said, just dawned upon me; even if it had not quite sunk in, as to the enormity of the scope she had just done for me and Equestria at large. “Yes, but of course, silly Twilliy; I have everything prepared, ready for you to use directly on your arrival!” she explained, with a hint of a slight snicker on her voice. I could see the huge grin on her face, a grin wider than that of her pet Alligator: Gummy. A grin; that would have been scary on the face of any pony other than Pinkie Pie herself, of course. “I should have known; she would do something, just like this in the very last possible instance!” I pondered; “But this is just pinkie being Pinkie..” I realized; “Thank you, Pinkie!” I had put forth; “did you package and mark them, for easy use on the arrival, too?” I then inquired, with a sinking feeling of dread in my belly. Trust Pinkie, to pull something like this off. At the very last instant, just for the fun of it. “Trust in Pinkie, list you want to suffer a new Rapidash Incident!” I had pondered; snickering manically, to myself. “Time is of the essence, we could just as well be going!” Pinkie had informed me. “Since you put it that way..” I responded; “do you want to follow me over?” I inquired. I could see her entire form glowing, her mane's curls tightening up before my very eyes. It's a scary sight to behold, but since I know it is Pinkie Pie I need not threat. “Right after you, Twilly; just charm the gate, and open it up so we can get through!” she pointed out. I had trotted up to the gate, lighting up my horn; before I had cast the charm onto the gate, then pressing the frog of my right hoof onto the activation-key. The gate opened up, with the swirling event-horizon forming before my very eyes. With the gate open, I had stepped in; Pinkie had followed me a step behind, with the chest hidden within the tight swirls of her mane. The journey through the gate had been short, yet confusing and disorienting; just as it had, when I walked through the gate to Canterlot High. The sensation largely the same, and the reaction on my part had followed suit. What had I been expecting? As I step out onto the floor of the Leaky Cauldron, I am wearing the signature black robe and pointy had of a Witch in training. A student of the school of Hog Wart's. The room had been quiet, and none had even batted an eye. The Wizards and Witches far too blase to react on a new arrival. The robe is bearing the name: Twilight Sparkle, embroidered on the front for all to read. How unexpected? <--- --- ---> “Let me show you the way, to the Goblins' bank, Gringots!” Pinkie offered, as if it had been the most natural for her to know. “Thank you, Pinkie!” I had responded; following her, as she claimed the lead. “That is one confident Witch!” I had heard a voice behind me, as I had followed Pinkie out towards the seemingly blank wall behind the pub. “Walk with purpose and dignity!” I mouthed, under my breath as I was following Pinkie towards the bank. “Right this way, Twilly; we'll be there, in just a moment!” she enlightened me, while leading me forwards towards the bank. I could clearly see the buildings, just as I could sense the magic on the air; striding after my friend, as she led me up towards the marble structure that is Gringot's bank. The guards outside were all openly showing their toothy grins and sharp swards for everyone to see. I continued behind my friend, guiding me up the flight of stairs; almost as if I had been a dignitary, certain of myself and with a sense of belonging. I could see the guards, and the people casting furtive glances my way. Pinkie was leading me up towards the counter, as if she had been owning the place; with me half a step behind, as if she had been a body guard of great renown. Which she had been, back at home; but here, none know of either of us. I knew it, but Pinkie did not let it show even if she knew it too. “Greetings, my name is Twilight Sparkle!” I offered; “How are you doing?” I inquired with a warm and inviting voice, in my most friendly manner. “Greetings, Twilight!” the teller behind the counter responded; “I am doing fine, thank you for asking!” he continued. “I would like to sell a few select Gems!” I offered, extracting a gem I had in my right robe-pocket. I could see his eyes lighting up, as he saw the gem I had presented before him as way of explanation. “I will also need two large, preferably adjacent vaults..” I pressed on; “and the best business advisor you can afford me!” I then concluded. “Are you sure, you want two vaults?” he inquired; “She does know we are charging her an annual fee, for the vault?” he pondered. “Yes, I am certain!” I had responded. I could hear Pinkie snickering behind my shoulder as she stood behind me. “If the Gem you are presenting is indicative of the value of your trade, I know you can afford the services you are requesting!” he proposed, shuckling to himself. I could see him scribbling notices on paper slips, folding them; before shuffling them into a hidden slit behind the counter one at the time. “This is a valuable client, I believe!” he realized; “Not to mention, one I will enjoy dealing with on a long-term basis!” he concluded. “Grip Hook!” he exclaimed; “Follow the runner, to the appraiser, please; Miss Sparkle!” he now informed me, with a genuinely friendly smile. “This Lady may very well be owning the Magical Britain before she is even graduating from Hog Wart's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry!” he mused to himself, permitting himself the rare indulgence and friendliness. I had followed the runner, the clerk had introduced as Grip Hook; Pinkie Pie by my side, all the way to the room in which I had been told the Appraiser would be waiting for me. Just as we had arrived at the door, Grip Hook is knocking on the door; there was an eerie quiet, until the voice from inside had acknowledged the knocking; “Enter!” the voice offered. The Goblin named Grip Hook opened the door for me and Pinkie to enter, running off as he saw us stepping into the room. “Greetings, my name is Twilight Sparkle!” I had offered; “How are you doing?” I inquired. ”Greetings, Twilight; I am doing fine, thank you for asking!" he responded. “Time is money, and time is slipping through my fingers like sand right now!” he then sneered, irritably. “I can make this worth your while!” I prompted, as I introduced the gem I had presented as way of explanation earlier. “How could you possibly get your hands on a gem like that?” he inquired, both eyebrows raised; suspicious, of something being fowl; “This is a Natural Treasure, before my eyes!” he had realized. “I procured it for her, by perfectly legal means!” Pinkie interjected; “Though back home, that is trash!” she then explained. “Trash?” he hauled in agony, as the explanation tortured his mind. “You can't make jewelry out of it!” Pinkie pointed out; presenting another large gem and promptly crushing it in her bare hand for demonstration. “Far too gaudy!” she pointed out; “These mere shards would be perfectly fine for decorating your suit!” she then explained. “You just crushed a fortune, in gem in your bare hand?” he now whined. “I brought that one for the demonstration, but you can keep the shards if you like; I have no further use of them!” Pinkie put forth. His eyes twitched, then moved between the gem in my hand and the shards on the table where Pinkie had left them as if it had been nothing. “So, Twilight; do you by chance have more of these, with you?” he then inquired, in the hopes of recovering his wits. “I am prepared to offer a small set of similar value for sale!” I expressed, presenting a box and extracted a few more gems of various colours. His eyes instantly went wide, as if I had been squeezing them like water-balloons. “Is this by chance, why you requested a second vault?” he inquired, as his eyes finally locked on the first of the gems I had presented to him. “I expect to get enough Gallions for my education at Hog Wart's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry from the first gem!” Pinkie pointed out; The first vault is to hold pocket change and investment funding; while the second vault should hold valuables and other objects we may choose to store for later use!” Pinkie explained, in a no-nonsense business tone of voice. “These gems are at the 100 k Gallions level, but I will have to have a second opinion for the final tally; I will be sending you a notification, once I have the exact worth of your selection of gems!” he offered. “That will be acceptable!” Pinkie offered. “With this size of an account, I could offer you the Acromantula silk pouches for free for you and your friends and family!” the Goblin offered. “Thank you, that is much appreciated!” I put forth; “So long as it covers my immediate expenses; other than that, all I expect is a fair deal!” I had then pointed out. “Rest assured, there will be more than enough to motivate the added fee for the Investment Advisor!” he merely offered, with a toothy grin. “These gems were selected, for you to see!” Pinkie pointed out; “Let me remind you, these are for your eyes only!” she then stated; “I personally selected each, and every single gem; to be as valuable as possible, in your eyes!” she now supplied; “Just as I packaged them, in sample containers; to give you a sample, of the wealth we stand to offer you!” she then concluded. “Oh!!” he merely uttered, mouth agape. “Do you know of any Wizard, or Witch; who is even remotely capable, of crushing a genuine gem in his or her bare hand?” Pinkie had inquired. “Wait, what?” he had stuttered; “Are you joking, of course one can not crush a gem in one's bare hand!” he had pointed out. “And yet, I did just that a mere moment ago!” Pinkie helpfully supplied, with a toothy grin on her face growing ever wider. “Yes, you did!” he mouthed; “I just saw it, with my own two eyes!” he then added, as if to confirm the impossible. With that, Pinkie had reached her right hand into the tight whirls of her mane; promptly withdrawing a muffin, before presenting it to the appraiser; "For you, eat it; you need it, and you will understand once you have swallowed it!” Pinkie then offered. Shivering, he accepted the proffered muffin; chewing and swallowing, bite by bite. “Thank you!” he stuttered, barely daring to mouth the words. “You are quite welcome!” Pinkie prompted. “Expect us back, in eight days!” Pinkie now proclaimed. “Eight days, why exactly eight days?” he inquired. “Why, indeed!” she intoned; “Because we will have a new sample for you to appraise!” she then added. “Officially; refer to this account, as the Twilight Vault!” I had put forth. “Yes, Miss Sparkle!” he responded. <--- --- ---> Grip Hook had been waiting just outside the door to the appraiser, eyeing us as we exited the office. “Right this way, please..” he had offered, as he led us towards the cart, intended to take us to the vaults I had requested. “Thank you, Grip Hook!” I had offered; “You are quite welcome, Miss Sparkle!” he responded, indicating for me and my companion Pinkie to enter in the back of the cart. Once I and Pinkie had stepped in, he stepped up to the front and stepped in; as he had assured himself, were were secured, the cart started to move forwards. “Forwards..” Pinkie exclaims; “Towards the adventure!” she continued. “Adventure?” he had inquired; “Yes!” he then added, as he was piloting the cart along the tracks under the bank. “One speed, only!” Pinkie had put forth, with a bemused grin on her face; as if she had known, as if she had done this trek countless times. He had just nodded his head. “Such a pleasant ride..” I agreed; “no sudden halts or jerks along the way!” I mouthed, snickering to myself. Even if I know Rainbow Dash would have been disappointed. But what the hay, this is not a roller-coaster, but the transport to my vault. A few minutes later, the cart made a full and complete stop; just as we had reached the destination, my vault that is. “This is the final stop; stop out of the cart, please!” Grip Hook offered. He had just jumped out, opening the door on my side of the cart; I had stepped out with Pinkie in tow. He had stepped up to the door to my first vault in which my Galleons were to be stored; “The key, please; Miss Sparkle!” he had put forth and I had supplied him the key. Once he had accepted the key, he unlocked the door and swiftly opened it up before me. There was a force-field glowing in an angry crimson hue, as the door is opened. He was handing me the key to the vault back; Now, if you would please present the key to the vault!” he explained. “But of course!” I had responded, reaching the right hand, holding the key forwards towards the surface of the field. This vault had been empty, just a few minutes before; as I had stepped into the Goblins bank: Gringots, but now it is already filled with the preliminary assessment of gems of my first sale. The inner wall was already covered in gold, the Galleons worth of the select gems I had supplied for the first sale Since I have my wand hidden in the sleeve of my right arm, it helpfully slid out to touch the now lavender field before me. “I'm rich as a Troll!” I exclaimed; “this is sure to cover the year's education!” I had concluded with a wide grin of joy. “I can as well show you the second vault you requested, Miss Sparkle!” he exclaimed. I supplied him with the key and he promptly accepted it without hesitation. With the key in hand, he swiftly opened the door to my vault. “Just present your key, to the field!” he instructed me, as he was handing the key back. “Thank you, Grip Hook!” I responded, following the instructions to the letter. Just as the tip of the key had touched the force-field, the field had changed from the angry crimson into a friendly lavender hue. With the vault claimed, I stepped inside; depositing the chest on the floor, on the far right inner corner of the vault. I closed the door to my second vault, walking back to the first vault and filled the pouch with the coins I had predicted to need over the day. Incidentally, the pile of gold had risen even further, just since I had entered the room. I carefully filled up Pinkie's pouch, for her to have her funds on hand. Pinkie had reached in, into the inner pocket of her robe; just to extract a single gold coin, one Galleon. “You appear to have an exceptionally powerful wand, Miss Pie!” Grip Hook observed; “You can reach your funds, without going down to the vault; just by pulling it out of your pocket, or any other space large enough to hold the desired object!” he then explained. “Like this?” Pinkie inquired, as she stuck her left hand into her exceedingly tightly curled mane, whereupon she pulled it back, holding a single copper coin in her hand. “Yes, just like that; Miss Pie, even if that would be a bit on the unorthodox side of things!” he put forth. “That is just Pinkie, being Pinkie..” I had offered; no point, questioning her!” I had elaborated; “at best, you will have a headache; at worst, you may experience a Rapidash incident!” I concluded. “Rapidash..” he was pondering; “Incident?” he then mouthed, shuddering. Rapid Dash, Rapid Dash, Rapid Dash..” went through his mind, as he continued to shiver. “Let me give you a picture, of what it is!” Pinkie offered, as she pulled out a picture of the event from inside the tight curls of her mane; “Rapidash, incident!” she pointed out, as she held the picture of my incident before the eyes of the Goblin. For some reason, the image had altered on the crossing of the border; now depicting me in Human form, rather than my Pony form. “Your hair burst into flames?” he then inquired. “Her mane turned into flames, yes!” Pinkie pointed out, matter-of-fact. “Oh!” he just mouthed, with a final shudder; before he pulled himself together, with a visible effort on his part. “Since you claimed your vault, confirmed its content and deposited the chest; I assume, we can go back up?” Grip Hook inquired. “Yes, Grip Hook; the business down here, is concluded!” Pinkie had responded. “Since I can access the content of my vault, without going down here; you could as well take us up now, and expect to see us in eight days as promised!” I then supplied. “Right this way, please!” he offered. <--- --- ---> Twilight at the la Granger Point: 16Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Dealing in Twilight - Next Chapter Silversong in Starlight - Twilight at the la Granger Point: 16 <--- --- ---> . I had just gotten home from work, at our Dentist practice; closed the door behind myself and slipped out of my outdoors clothes, as there is a distinct knock on the door. I had ignored it, initially; but it had still been a bit of a scare. On second thought; this sounds more like a hard hoof on solid wood, than a hand knocking on the door. How curious! “While I had not been expecting anyone to visit this close to my return from work!” I ponder, as I find myself turning towards the door and walking up to the door all the same. As I open the door, the shock is hitting me like a truck. “Oh..” I ponder; “I had not expected that!” I mouth; as I am lookingaround frantically, outside the door of my apartment. “Greetings, Mr's Granger!” I hear the voice from what appears to be a Roe Deer fawn. “I am losing it!!” I'm pondering; “They would never send anything this outrageously obvious from my daughter's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry!” I consider. “Greetings!” I finally mouth, looking down at the pair of Does before me. I take a step to the side, permitting the two Fawns to step in into the cloaking room; I don't want to cause a scene, or make anyone think I had indeed lost it. I can see the stags of the first fawn light up in a lavender glow, before she is promptly closing the door behind them. “Where is my manners, I am Twilight and she is Sparkles; we are the Patronuses of Twilight Sparkle, a class-mate of your daughter Hermione Granger!” Twilight now presents herself and her twin. “You are a Patronus, Miss Twilight?” I inquire, taken aback by the blunt admission. “Yes, Emma; we are Patronuses, of Miss Twilight Sparkle!” she confirms. “But, but, but; you speak English!” I sputter. “Yes, Emma, but why not?” she inquires, as if it had been the most obvious thing in the world. “And you cast spells?” I inquire. “Yes Emma, but of course; we'll come to that, in a moment!” she points out, as if to hint of a deep and dangerous revelation. “I don't..” I put forth; “My Daughter Hermione is the Witch of the family!” I continue. “Which is all I need, for explaining these things to you!” Sparkles points out. “The statute of secrecy?” I inquire. “Silly convention, if you stop to think of it..” she notes; “even if it served well this far!” she concludes. “Oh?” I just mouth. “Exactly!” Twilight just declares. I just stare at her, where she is trotting before me; as she is entering the kitchen, my kitchen. “Sit..” she suggests; “I believe it would be more comfortable on your part!” Twilight now explains. While taken aback, by the situation and her utterances; I soon sit down, as I reach the kitchen. “Wait!!” I exclaim, as I am looking deep into Twilight's eyes; where she is standing before me, looking back into my eyes. “Do they call you a Muggle?” Sparkles inquires; “Yes!” I respond; “We refer to this a Void Walker's Syndrome, which means your mana channels are blocked!” she then pushes forth. “Are you suggesting, there may be a cure available for this?” I inquire. “There is, and I have it!” Twilight offers; “Just say the word, and we will be administering the treatment right here and now; if you desire, or we could come back at a later date!” she then suggests. “You can treat me right here and now?” I inquire, breathing hard in shock and taken aback by the revelation. “We can, and we will; if you would not mind!” she points out, promising relief from the affliction. “Will it hurt, and how much would it cost?” I inquire, taken aback by the sudden and abrupt offer I had just been handed on the proverbial silver platter. “No!!” Twilight states with a wide grin on her face; “Only your status as a Muggle, or Muggle-born!” Sparkles pushes forth. “What, no pain or even slight hints of discomfort?” I inquire. “Nothing beyond a vaguely tingling sensation!” Twilight points out. “And you will not charge me anything, for this once in a lifetime offer?” I prompt. “No, why?” Inquires Sparkles. “Tradition, if nothing else!” I point out. “If I were to need funds, for anything; I have a veritable mountain of Gems, locked away in a vault..”Twilight points out; “the only thing of significance you could possibly offer me, is your soul; had I been a Daemon, with the desire for such things!” she then snickers in endless bemusement. “Wait, what?” I inquire, suddenly shocked by her suggestion. “Sorry if I scared you!” Twilight puts forth; but alas, I am no Daemon; and besides, I have no use of a soul either. “Oh!!” I exclaim; “But you have access to a vault filled with priceless Gems?” I inquire, in hope to get my bearing in this conversation. Just as I had spoken these words, I find myself lifted right off of the floor; a purple aura surrounding me and tightening up further and further, gripping me in a tight grip before suffusing me with the power and force of her magic. “Uh.. oh..” I exclaim in shock and surprise. (Seeing Professor Minerva McGonnagall had not prepared me for what is happening in the slightest.) Cups, floating through the air before my very eyes; soon to land on each of our respective places, and a kettle of water heating up to the boiling point. As if it had been nothing, though I can see the smile on the faces on my guests. Twilight once more lights up her stags, the deep purple glow lighting up the entire kitchen in the eerie glow as she joins in the spell cast upon me. “In Twilight, nothing is known!” they chant; "In Twilight, everything is Possible!"; they continue; “In Twilight, all doors are wide open before you and you can choose for yourself!” they continue. “In Twilight..” they continue, starting up a new stanza of the chant and I find myself chanting with them in the process. I find myself, joining in their chant as the power of the magic spell cast upon me continues to surround and suffuse me with its power. There is a tingling sensation, as the spell progresses; performing its purpose, as it is doing their bidding. I feel the blockages dissolving under the contact of the glaring demand of the Harmony Magic; like dirt, dissolved in soap. What else, the spell may do to me; I have no idea, and maybe I will never be the wiser. However, I am not the only one affected; I can almost feel the connection to my husband: Dan Granger. If he is the only one affected, who is to say; yet, I will be learning of this, once I get to the Ministry of Magic to check my status as a magical Being. “Until death do you apart?” I ponder; “I am a part of him, just as he is a part of me; what happens to me, happens to him as well!” I continue, even if I am not sure of it, or the depth of the consequences of this connection. How could I possibly know? This is well beyond a mere Human such as I. Little by little, the blockages wither away under the unyielding pressure of her magic. Twilight and Sparkles are holding me in their grip, for as long as the spell may take. For how long this may last, but I have little to no sense of time during this process. It is almost, as if I had been pulled out of time and space in the process. There is but the one thing, I am aware of; outside of myself, and this is my Husband: Dan Granger. How curious? I had never been this acutely aware of him, even when he is on top of me in the bed. So, how could I be this acutely aware of him now? When he is not even with me in the same room or building? Within the singularity that is me, the blockages are evaporating; like water-ice in the glaring sun; just as it is or my Husband. While I can feel neither time nor a physical body as the progress is taking place; I feel a connection to my blood and magic, like I never could before. Will the connection last, or will it evaporate with the conclusion of the spell? I have no idea. This is beyond me and my meager worldly and intellectual powers. In the end, this spell comes to and end; I feel the magic withdrawing as the ground is reaching up to greet me, back to the here and now. Maybe the connection is still there, even if I am not aware of it at this moment. Twilight is before me, Sparkles is behind me; as my feet once more hit the floor, permitting me to stand on my own two feet. “Welcome to the Magical world!” Twilight greets me, just as my feet is touching the floor and their magic had finally withdrawn from me completely; yet I still feel the magic in the room, like I never had in the past. “Thank you, Twilight and Sparkles!” I pronounce in response, feeling the excitement bubbling up within my very being. While I neither know nor understand, but I am still overjoyed and excited by the gift I had so graciously been given without even asking for it. The tea is ready and I am sitting down, Twilight and Sparkles sitting in the chairs opposite behind the table. “Aah..” I merely mouth, as I take a sip of the tea prepared for me while the spell was taking effect. “Both you, and your family will be enjoying an elevated status among the Witches and Wizards of the Magical community from now on!” Twilight puts forth, as a way of explanation. “Yes..” I respond; “Even if it may be a bit late for me and my Husband to get any decent education at this point!” I continue. “That can not be helped!” Twilight concedes; “”However, you and your husband can at least learn to use magic for your everyday life and will be accepted as Witches and Wizards from now on!” she continues; “With everything that comes with it, both for your family and your daughter!” she concludes. “I have no magical heritage, as far as I know!” I point out. “You have a family, but I think I should leave this as an adventure for you to explore by yourself in due time!” Sparkles puts forth; “You should start, by finding the Pub: the Leaky Cauldron!” she then points out. “I suggest you go there at your earliest convenience!” Twilight offers; “You will not want to prolong this, for any longer than you have to!” she then prompts. <--- --- ---> Silversong in Starlight: 17Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Twilight (and Sparkles) at the la Granger Point - Next Chapter - Castle Elves - Silversong in Starlight: 17 <--- --- ---> . Magic manipulation may permit one to appear on multiple locations, simultaneously. Apparently, this is a well established fact; even if I had been ignorant of this fact, up until now. An atypical girl of the Ravenclaw had tripped me with a ring looking like Silver. How wrong my assessment had been; this is in fact Aluminum. Silver is expensive, here; Aluminum is expensive, over there. How could I have known? Of course, Aluminum is relatively soft, malleable; though it is also a light grey metal, one that is not prone to corruption. The ring is so light, I barely know it is even there. What is catching the eye, is the bright Amethyst. Gems are expensive, rare; we all knew it. Just that over there, they apparently pick them off of the ground like Granite. I had slipped the otherwise unassuming ring on my index-finger, not the ring-finger. I did not want it to look as if I had been betrothed or anything to the effect. She had not complained. At first, nothing had happened. Well, why should it? It's just a ring, albeit, with a gem attached to it. But alas, it's just a ring. <--- --- ---> It is Saturday, and I can sleep in without a worry in the world. Thankfully. There is something off; I realize as I turn my head towards the edge of my bed, in an effort of stepping out of my bed. Something, but I can't quite put a finger onto exactly what. I blink, repeatedly; several times, slowly looking at the corner of my accommodations. Of course, I am still in the boys' dorm, in the Dungeon. Everything appears to be in order. Yet; I know, something is off. The weight on my chest, weighing me down. But why? I am not overweight. There should be no weight on my chest. (Not even my conscience ever were weighing me down.) At first, it had obviously slipped past my perception; my bangs are still just as they had been the night before. I still have the same light, blond hair; however, my hair now flows past my shoulders like the water of a vividly energetic water-fall. How, or why? I have no idea. While the growth of my hair had escaped me, up until now; what had not escaped me, is the development of breasts. Even if I had not realized, just what they are; or, the significance of this change and development. Well, how could I? It had to be the effect of an illusion, wouldn't it? How else could I explain it, reconciling with the change? I have no idea. I had thought: Lucious Malfoy; my father would have explained this, had he known of it being even remotely possible. Unless, it had been a test? Everything is a test, after all. The only change, between yesterday, and today is the ring I am wearing. Is the ring responsible, for whatever had happened to me? Had it changed me, into what I am now? What I had become. At first, the changes appear to be skin-deep, only. My hair had just grown longer. I had apparently sprouted a pair of breasts, during the night. Even if I still had not quite noticed, or realized it; one more fairly obvious change had occurred. I had turned into a girl, with everything this entails. There is no escaping this fact. As small and insignificant as this may appear. Living in the Dungeon, under the roof of the Slytherin House changes everything. Had I lived in Huffelpuff, I should have been safe. Short of the initial questions and possible teasing. Had I lived in Ravenclaw, I would have been suffering under the incessant questions and probing; but at least, I should still have been relatively safe. Shouldn't I? Despite myself, and my father's teachings; right now, I still can't help myself. Wishing I had been among the Lions of Gryffindor. This would have been my safest bet. It would have, but alas, I am not there. I am no Lion. I had never been the Lion. None of my family had ever been the Lion of Gryffindor. The Malfoys had always been Slytherin. This, is what my father has been grooming me for. The cunning of the Slytherin. A follower, or rather; the future leader of the Pure-bloods. The dungeon is not a place for a Lion. Just as the boy's dorm never was the safest place for a girl. I am a girl. Right now, even if I had been the boy known as Draco the night before. I had never, in my wildest dream; seen me as anything, but the boy named Draco. How could I have dreamed, of what I am now? Why even bother to ask? Could even Severus Snape: head of House Slytherin help me now? Would he want to, or even bother trying? I have no idea. “Wait!!” “If I am indeed a girl, am I still Draco?” I ponder. Since I still feel as if I am myself, I consider myself a Malfoy. Just that something deep within me cries out; claiming I may no longer be a Slytherin, belonging in the Dungeon. Did I still belong here? Even if I move over to the girl's dormitory? <--- --- ---> There appears to be no changes to me, beyond the changes of sex and gender. How could this possibly be? I have no idea. Well; I have breasts, my hair is longer. Yes, I am more slender, lithe than I had ever been, before; befitting the girl, I am now. Or, so I imagine Someone had given me a set of girls' clothes. The full set; everything from the panties and bra, to the fresh set of robe and hat. How considerate. I guess I owe her thanks and gratitude. <--- --- ---> I had slipped out of the clothes Draco Malfoy wore, as he went to bed the other night. Momentarily finding myself nude. Uncomfortably aware for this fact. Slipping into the panties, before I turn my attention towards the bra. Putting an effort into putting it on, even if I have no idea as to how it works, or how to put it on. However, I soon find myself wearing the underwear of the girl I had been identified as. Standing by the bed, in which I had woken up, stepping into the skirt I had been offered. Putting the blouse on; before I slip into my new robe, finally placing the hat onto my head. I leave Draco's clothes under the pillow, for him to find in his own good time. If, and when he is back to retrieve them. I want nothing to do with him or his belongings. I am not him, I can hold on to nothing of his. Or, could I? The Name-tag on my robe reads: Silversong Malfoy. So, I guess I still am a Malfoy? I am, right? Dressed up, I hastily leave the boy's dormitory, slipping through to the gate of the Dungeon. From there, I walk to the great hall, where the breakfast is served. On second thought, my robe is still holding the colours of House Slytherin. Guess I should eat by my old table? Shouldn't I? Even if I know I have questions to answer now. <--- --- ---> Castle Elves: 18Author's Note Ms. Castle Elf's POV Previous Chapter - Silversong in Starlight - Next Chapter Core of a Mistress - Castle Elves: 18 <--- --- ---> . By the door, there is a plaque, with a lavender frame, the background a light pink, and the text an electric blue: just like the three gems of Rarity's mark. What it means, I do not know. However; I do recognize the colours and where they origin from: the creator of this place is Twilight Sparkle. The Purple, lavender is her colour. The Pink is from Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy's hair or mane. “Why is the plaque here?” I ponder, but it is its own explanation. Of course, I had to read the message, carefully written upon the plaque with a delicately beautiful calligraphic style. It is a promise, and a dedication to the safety and security of me and all the others who share my dwelling. There are no clothes scattered about, but is kindly placed in orderly fashion in the wardrobe. Change had not wished to push her opinion upon me, but wished to share her wealth and comfort with me, with us all. “Castle Elf” the header proudly states for any and all who chance to gleam the intent from the plaque. “Castle Elf” I ponder; “Not House Elf?” I question, quietly under my breath. This plaque is for me, and my brethren to read; it is clearly not intended for the Wizards and witches of the castle of Hog Wart's or otherwise. They could have placed another plaque, readily available for the wizards and Witches if they so choose. While I know Twilight and her friends are posing as Humans, they do not by any means share the commonly held values of them. At least, this is the impression they imparted me with. “Work is freely available to every Castle Elf” “Food, drink, rest and health care is freely available” “The Uniforms are available for appearance, these are not your personal property and is not a token of dismissal” “Any Castle Elf who choose to reside are considered citizens of the castle with all the rights associated” “Since I chose to live, or reside here; I guess I would be the Castle elf, with all these rights?” I ponder. “I like to work, and she is promising me work every day!” I conclude. Yes, Of course I enjoy working. Though I guess I enjoy the sliver of respect I had been afforded, here at the castle of Hog Wart's too. “Princess Twilight Sparkle” the plaque is signed. <--- --- ---> “So, I am no longer House elf; but a Castle elf and a Citizen of said castle?” she inquires. “They promise supplying us with work!” I respond. “They promised?” Princess inquires; “Freely supplied work?” she then continues. “Free rein within this tower..” Prince suggests. “Just make sure to wear the uniform!” Princess supplied. “I know this is new, to us; but from what is supplied, we will be cared for!” I suggested; Cared for, in accordance of a Castle Elf, that is!” I add. “So, I am no longer a lowly House Elf to force into undignified servitude?” Princess inquires. “I think we may be equal in standing, to the students; just that we wear the white robe and work, to our heart's content!” I put forth. “We are no longer permitted to cover ourselves in the old, used Pillow Case..” Prince points out; “As Castle elves, we use the freely supplied white robes; thus marking us as Castle Elves, with all the rights implied!” he concludes “You will find your uniform, in the wardrobe by the bed!” Princess supplies. “Oh...” another Castle Elf inquires. “It's an honour, once that supplies us with more work..” Prince points out; “we will need to wash these robes every once in a while..” he offers; “even if you will be free to wash it, just for the joy of the work it entails!”he adds. “Yes, washing these robes is work; lovely work, I am looking forwards to!” Ms. Matron responds. “What do I do, if I run out of work?” Ms. Foreman inquires; “Just in case, this will actually occur?” she supplies. “You are free, to roam the castle; in search of more work!” I suggest. “At least, within the castle; we will be recognized as Castle elves!” Prince suggests. “Just stay clear of the Dungeon and the Slytherin; they are liable to pick on you, out of spite!” Ms. Matron informs everyone. “Oh, yes; the Slytherin are raised, to be mean Snakes!” Ms. Foreman confirms. “Are we free, to entice the House elves into vacating the Dungeon and leave the Slytherin unattended?” Ms. Giggles inquires. <--- --- ---> Professor McGonagall steps up to the door, leading to the home of the Castle elves. She stops before the door, uncertain; considering for a moment; before she knocks on the door, hesitantly “Enter!” Prince responds, and the door quietly swings open before the Professor. After a moment of contemplation and hesitation; she finally makes up her mind and quietly enter the room. “Greetings!” Prince offers; “I hope the situation finds you well!” he then adds. “Greetings..” she responds; “I can't complain!” she then continues; “though it is looking as if we are going to have a most interesting year!” she then concludes. “Yes, indeed; this is promising to be a very interesting year, Professor!” Prince responds. “So, I am to address you as Castle Elves from now on, Prince?” she inquires. “Yes, that is my understanding!” Prince answers. “Since you are wearing robes; I am taking it, we will be seeing you moving openly throughout the castle?” she inquires. “Yes, that is my understanding!” Prince puts forth; “this will take something getting used to, aside from all the extra work..” he continues; “lovely work, I am looking forwards to!” he then concludes. “Work, yes; I can see that..” she responds; “and this will indeed take something getting used to, particularly for the Slytherins of the Dungeon!” she then muses. “Since we enjoy working; you could let Mr. Filch know, he does not need to clean the halls!” Prince suggests. “I should inform him of the tasks he is to leave, in favour of the tasks he was originally intended to tend to!” she responds; “His qualifications, is that he is not solving anything with Magic, while he can still enter the Castle!” she then points out. “As a Squib, he is tasked to handle everything without using Magic, then?” Prince inquires. “Yes, exactly!” she responds; “Furthermore, he is of the old school; so he tends to be a bit on the rough side, on the students!” she supplies. “Maybe we could releave him of this task?” Princess inquires. “Since you know the castle inside and out; I guess you could supply us with this service too!” the Professor offers. “Yes, we can offer that service as well!” Prince offers. “Thank you, Prince; this will make it much easier, both for me as Professor and the Students!” she puts forth. “Yes, I can see that.” Prince responds; “just as it provides me with more work to perform!” he then concludes. “A mutually beneficial deal; I will inform the Headmaster, as well as the students!” she supplies. “Speaking off; could we supply the teachers with assistance in and out of class, too?” Princess inquires. “Preparing the classrooms between classes, is a given; and I could see the benefit, of an extra pair of hands and eyes in class, too!” she admits; “Even if Professor Snape may be opposed to the idea on prinsiple!” she then points out. “For now; I am directing everyone to stay clear of the Slytherin, as much as possible!” Prince puts forth. “That is a wise choice!” she puts forth. <--- --- ---> All the students had just gathered in the Great Hall, expecting the next meal; as Professor McGonagall steps up to her seat. She stops, clears her throat in preparation for making the announcement. “I have an announcement to make!” the Headmistress is putting forth, for everyone to hear. “I thought this was my position!” Dumbledore ponders, looking up at her stand-in. “It is, usually!” she put forth, on the Castle-ward net; for all of the staff to hear. “There will be a few changes, around here; first of which is the new Castle elves, on our staff!” she announces; “This is Prince, one of the Castle Elves; you will recognize him and his pears on the white robe!” she is informing everyone. “Castle Elf?” Draco question, quietly in hushed tones under his breath; “Did I hear correctly?” he ponders; “And House Elves does not wear clothes, let alone robes of any colour!” he continues. This question is shared with most all of the students and staff alike. Yet; none dare to voice the question, at this point. “Prince, and his fellow Castle Elves are taking over the cleaning duties from Mr. Filch..” McGonagall pronounces; “just as they will be taking over the duty as Night patrol as well, with all the authority that comes with this post!” she then adds. A murmur is breaking out, and McGonagall is waiting patiently for the room to return to the still quiet. “Note that the Elves will not harm any student, so long as proper respect is given!” the Headmistress is pointing out. Dead silence ensues. “Furthermore; the Elves will be available assistance, in and out of class..” she now proclaims; “this will be much needed relief for the teachers!” she now points out. <--- --- ---> Grabbe and Coyle: 19Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Castle Elves - Next Chapter Fudge, at the Shop of Wands - Grabbe and Coyle: 19 <--- --- ---> . Thankfully, I had woken up early. Once I get to the great hall, I find it empty and devoid of people. Not a single Slytherin, or even a student is in the room. Just as there is no Professor or other personal to be seen. Maybe, just maybe; this is my lucky day, because right now I am appreciating to be alone. If even for a few minutes or so. <--- --- ---> In Slytherin, I had been taught to be cautious. In Slytherin; one is either cautious, or very unfortunate and unhappy. It is the way of the Slytherin. With none in sight; I draw my wand: “Expecto Patronus!” I pronounce. While this is a hard charm to pull off; I am fortunately successful, as the Patronus is taking form before me. “Expecto Patronus!” I pronounce, repeating the spell. Before me, I see the corporal duplicates of my two male goons: Crabbe and Goyle. “Grabbe and Coyle!” I put forth, naming the two Patronuses I had just produced. Neither of them reply, but I can clearly see that I do have their undivided attention. <--- --- ---> There is one curious detail, setting my Patronuses: Grabbe and Coyle apart from their human counterparts: Crabbe and Goyle; just as me, they are clearly female. How and why, who is to say? Maybe it is the same magic at work, making me a female duplicate of Draco Malfoy. Either way, I have managed to put up my first layer of defence, against any and all of my Slytherin companions now. I let a sigh of relief pass my lips. <--- --- ---> While the room is empty, I sit quietly and contemplate my situation. I enjoy the quiet stillness of the great hall, as I take my time; relaxing, preparing myself for the day Suddenly, the preferred food appears before me; just as food appears before all students, each and every meal of every day. Nothing new, or unexpected. This is just the norm, I had grown accustomed to. Both here, and at home. If the Malfoy Manor could be considered my home, now? Either way, I fill my plate and eat in silence. Why bother making noises? I have none to speak to, if you don't count my two Patronuses, that is. Which is not meaning-full. I simply take my time, enjoying the silence I had been granted. Knowing the students and the noises they cause will be back in full force, soon enough. This is simply the way of things. Why bother letting this get to me? I am still a Slytherin, thus I will act like one. <--- --- ---> How curious; I had never expected to see a House Elf dressed in anything resembling clothes and let alone an actual robe. She is wearing a pristine white Witch robe, with a name tag: "Ms. Matron". “Greetings, Ms. Silversong; and a very good morning!” she now exclaims, as she is standing on the opposite side of the Slytherin table, facing me with a wide grin on her face. “Greetings, Ms. Matron; a very good morning to you too...” I respond, as I am looking up. At first, she looks like any House elf; only with all the confidence of the Goblins at the bank of Gringots. Just that she is showing none of their aggressive tendencies or toothy grin. Truth be told; I find her rather pleasant to look at, if I am to be honest here. Well, why shouldn't I? Just because I am of the Slytherin? Oh, I guess I am still a Malfoy of the house Slytherin. Having grown up in the Malfoy Manner has left its marks upon me, I can not deny it. Even if I may not agree, with everything my Father told me. As the Head of the Malfoys, he is playing his role as he was taught by his father. What had you been expecting? The Malfoys are not a forgiving family. We live up, to the role of the Pure-blood family leading the cause, just as it is expected of us. Though, right now; I am in the Great Hall of Hog Wart's, enjoying my breakfast. Present company, included. How could I complain; when I only have my Petronuses, and the one Castle Elf: Ms. Matron by my side at the moment? Yes, she is rather pleasant a character; I have to admit. Ms. Matron is juggling plates of food before me, placing them on the table before me. There is an audible pop, each time a new plate appears in her hand or in the air before her; just as there is one, as it vanishes once the plate had been cleared. Not apparition, as described by the magic of our Ministry; but its equivalence, such as practiced by the House Elves and now the Castle elves too. Just that it appears, the Castle elves are more elegant about it. Of course, she is smiling at me; as she is serving me the food, my breakfast is comprised of. I can only guess, she recalls what I like to eat; serving me what I need, for my breakfast. While she may be new, as a Castle elf; but she still recall her life as House Elf, and what my preferences are. She tries her best, to be cordial and nice to me; permitting me to set the tone, of our new and future relation. As long as I am nice to her; she will choose to be nice to me, in turn. I choose to accept her offered hand, reciprocating the friendly actions in kind. <--- --- ---> I had been early, but apparently not quite as early as I would have wished for. Students and teachers start to fill in, taking their places at the tables; expecting to be served, as they are taking their seats. Well, what had I been expecting; I expect to be served, as I take my seat too. Why else would I go to the great hall, sitting by the table? I know, I should not complain. Why should I? Amusingly enough, I soon see Draco entering the room, with Crabbe and Goyle in tow. Not that I am laughing, but it's still amusing to see them entering the room. At first, none realizes the situation. One by one, they file in, taking their seats; grabbing their food, filling up their plates and eat. With the nearest seat on my right and left taken; I can giggle at the situation, as Draco takes his seat with the two companions in tow. <--- --- ---> At first, none had even realized it; though I soon notice how a few of my housemates look curiously at me, not yet saying a word. A few of our Professors and Teachers raise an eyebrow, in surprise; as they notice me, where I am sitting by the table. Yet, the quiet lingers; as if they don't dare breaking the spell. Then Prince is popping into the hall, standing before the Headmaster: Dumbledore; “I am Prince!” he presents himself; I am the Head of the newly minted Castle Elves residing in the Astronomy Tower!” he then concludes. “Prince?” Dumbledore mumbles, looking as if he has swallowed a bug or something else quite distasteful. “The Astronomy Tower?” McGonnagle inquires; “How curious!” she then pronounces. “The Astronomy Tower..” Dumbledore intones; “what about it?” he then inquires. “Yes, I now reside in the Astronomy Tower; in the new section, Twilight Sparkle added just a while back!” Prince points out. “Oh, so that is where you live!” Sinistra puts forth, giggling. “How appropriate..” Snape sneers; “as far from the Dungeon of my house, as possible!” he then concludes. “Yes, Professor Snape; I find that highly appropriate, and quite fortunate!” Prince responds, chuckling. “Though I am certain, some of you will enjoy the extension of the Astronomy Tower..” Prince offers, looking meaningfully at the Astronomy Professor Sinistra; “and I'm sure the students will enjoy the chance, to have their classes in daytime as well!” he then continues; “Just as all the little Love Birds will enjoy the chance to see the Moon in the middle of the day!” he then suggests. “The Moon, is supposed to be romantic!” Trelawney suggests, giggling; “But, is it still Romantic; in the middle of the day, in broad daylight?” she then inquires. “That is just the thing..” Sinistra points out; at the top of the Astronomy Tower..” she continues; “it is always dark, and all the beautiful stars are fully visible as well!” she concludes. “This, I will just have to see for myself!” Dumbledore pronounces; We will just have to go up there, to confirm this phenomenon!” he then declares. <--- --- ---> Fudge, at the Shop of Wands: 20Author's Note Minister Fudge's POV Previous Chapter - Grabbe and Coyle - Next Chapter Core of a Mistress - Fudge, at the Shop of Wands: 20 <--- --- ---> . “Pure Blood wand?” I ponder; ”what a preposterous name; so I guess I can see, how it made Lucius Malfoy see red!” I continue. “Maybe I should be going to see Ollivander, and straighten this out!” I mumble to myself. “Yes, maybe you should?” I hear the voice of Albus Dumbledore. “I did not hear him enter..” I ponder; “If you think I should?” I then put forth; “Then, maybe indeed I should!” I propose. “Did you say: Pure Blood Wand?” he now inquires. “Preposterous name, wouldn't you say?” I inquire, desiring a moment with Albus in person. “If you knew where the name came from, maybe it isn't quite as far-fetched as you may like to think!” he now suggests. “Are you mad?” I inquire. “I would rather face You-Know-Who with the Elder Wand, than the girl who owns that particular wand!” he now chuckles. “Are you suggesting there is a wand more powerful, than the Elder Wand; or that there is a girl, who could be more dangerous to face?” I inquire. “At least these are known quantities; this girl is literally reshaping the education at Hog Wart's, as we speak!” he now points out, with a resigned sigh. “I don't think I like what you're suggesting now, Dumbledore!” I grumble. “You probably shouldn't!” he just concedes. “I hope, that was not supposed to make me feel better!” I point out; “Because it certainly did not!” I conclude. “The girl just up and revolutionized the study of Astronomy!” he suggests. “How in Merlin's Beard did she possibly do that?” I inquire. “By imposing a permanent eclipse on the top of the Astronomy Tower, hence forth known as the Twilight Tower!” he explains, matter-of-fact. “I guess that would be revolutionary, if it had been even remotely possible in the real world!” I point out. “You could always study the report of the incident, or you could come over to the school and experience it for yourself firsthand!” he promptly pushes forth. “I would not even think that, if I were you!” he points out; “Let alone, pronouncing the words!” he continues; “Her friends have the ability to sniff out thoughts on sight; not to mention, she can juggle countless highly accurate prediction easier than you can breathe!” he concludes, now once more chuckling. “I know divination is a class, but the subject is a Joke!” I point out. “Speak of the Devil, and she shall appear!” he suggests. “You rang!!” is heard, just a moment before Pinkie is popping out of the either before me. “What in Merlin's Beard?” I inquire. “I warned you!!” Albus chuckles. “So!!” she puts forth; “This is the Ministry of Magic!” she then continues. “Oh, and hiya, Dumbledore!” she then pronounces. “Weren't you supposed to be in class?” Dumbledore inquires. “This IS class!” she exclaims, snickering. “Aren't you a bit young, for the Apparition class?” I inquire; “and you couldn't apparate from Hog Wart's or the Ministry by way of the wards!” I then explain. “The wards doesn't stop me, more than they stop the House elves.” she points out; “Just so you know!” she concludes. “The House Elves don't apparate!” Dumbledore points out. “Well, neither do I!” she points out, only to demonstrate the trick before my very eyes. The next moment, I feel a light tap to my right shoulder. I turn around, and no-one is there; save for that deep pink hoof, belonging to the Pony who had just entered my conversation with Dumbledore. Where she came from, I have no idea; short of, from the castle of Hog Wart's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Which did not exactly tell me all that much. The next moment, the hoof spins me around; making me face her, and her wide grin. “Let's have some fun, while Albus here can take care of his very important and urgent business in peace!” she points out. As she is speaking, I can clearly seeing her poking and prodding the space before herself. As if there had been something there, to poke? She just giggles, as if waiting for the punch-line of a very good joke. “What??” I exclaim, perplexed. “Exactly!” she points out, just as she is pushing me forwards. “Say 'Hello' to an old friend for me...” she then points out, just as I find myself falling through the air. “Hello!” I cry, as I fall through the gate; almost as if it had been a Port Key, or possibly the Floo. I find myself tumbling, head over heal. A moment later, I pop out of the eather with merely a pop and ringing in my ears. I am looking frantically around, only to realize where she had dropped me. I had been dumped into the Wand Shop of one Ollivander. “But, of course..” I groan; “she just dumped me into the location of which I had been speaking to Dumbledore about!” I realize. There are a few panicking noises, from the back of the store. My sudden, and unannounced entrance is bound to garner me some reaction from the old man. What had I been expecting? Not even an Ollivander could predict my sudden appearance. “Hello!” I squeak, just as the old man's face appears in the shop. “Hello..” he responds; “Minister Fudge..” he continues; “what an unexpected surprise!” he finally concludes. “Yes.. that is me!” I respond; I assure you, it is!” I then continue. “Your wand is still serving you well?” he inquires. .”.. ! ..” I open my mouth, then closes it again several times; without a single noise coming over my lips. “Yes...” I then put forth. “Did you by chance see, or hear about my newly acquired poster on the front window?” he now inquires. “Is there anyone, who has yet to hear of the poster?” I inquire; “Yes, of cause I heard about it!” I then respond, in order to answer the original question. “Ah, yes..” he responds, chuckling; “I guess you are right!” he then offers. “The poster is featuring a very troublesome wand, with a preposterous name!” I suggest. “Are you by chance, referring to the: Pure Blood Wand” he inquires. “Yes..” I respond. “The less said, about this wand, the better!” he merely scolds. “What?” I inquire. “The wand goes by different names, depending on who is watching the poster!” he informs me. “It is a Wizard Poster, yes?” I inquire; “But still!” I then add. “We can as well have a look, and maybe you will be seeing the light..” he offers; “or, reason!” he then adds, almost as if it had been an afterthought, or he changed his mind as to what he intended to say. “Yes, I guess we could..” I respond; “since we don't have anything better to do, right now!” I then suggest. He leads the way through the shop, opening the door; before he is turning towards the poster, pointing a finger at the wand in question. “Unicorn Wand” I read; “Neighponian Cherry” ;“Thestral Wand”. “Since when were Unicorn horns ever used to craft wands?” I inquire; “And didn't you quit using Thestral hairs?” I inquire. “That is indeed a Unicorn's horn!” he confirms; “and that wand is containing Thestral hairs, but the girl provided the core material herself!” he now points out. “I believe I recall it was the old tradition, to provide the core material for your own wand; but you did discontinue this practice, did you not?” I inquire. “Yes, that was the old tradition, and I did indeed discontinue that practice; in the pursuit of the more serviceable, more power-full wands I now produce!” he points out. “It would appear, these girls had managed to get their hands on not just serviceable, but impressively powerful materials?” I now probe. “Almost, as if they had known the tradition, as well as being familiar with the wand lore as well!” he points out. “Who are these girls, and where are they from?” I inquire; “How could they be familiar with the deeper secrets of your wand lore?” I inquire. “Your guess is as good as mine, or anyone else's for that matter..” he prompts; “but, I suggest you stay quiet about this!!” he now points out. “Let's go in...” I just respond, opening the door to his shop. He slips in behind me, before he quietly closes the door quite forcefully. “Neighponian Cherry?” I now mumble, the name eliciting images in my head. “I believe Cherry is commonly from Japan, also known as Nippon!” he offers. “Did the Japanese favour Cherry?” I inquire. “Cherry is a very beautiful Tree, a powerful image behind a Japanese tradition!” he offers. “Oh!” I respond. “You should have seen the Cherry blossoms her wand produced, upon confirmation!” he prompts; “That much, I can tell you!” he now points out. “Power-full images..” I mumble; “are dangerous!” I continue. “Maybe, just maybe I should be returning to the ministry; just in case I can pray a few details on the matter, from Dumbledore, in his position!” I put forth. “Yes, sounds reasonable!” he suggests. “May I use your floo?” I inquire; “Since I have not been seen walking up to the shop..” I ponder; “even if I did exit the shop in order to inspect the poster with you...” I then concede. “Yes, by all means; help yourself, you do know where it is!” he just concludes. With that, I walk farther in, into the shop on my way to his floo. <--- --- ---> “Finally!” Dumbledore sighs, just after I had been pushed out of his office at the Ministry. “He takes up far too much of my time, when I have far more pressing and important issues to deal with!” he ponders; “And he is quite a pain, to deal with!” he concludes. <--- --- ---> “Such a nice man, Ollivander!” I ponder, as I enter the Ministry, via the floo. “Wait, where did you come from?” Lucius Malfoy inquires; “I thought you were in your office!” he points out. “I was sent on an errand!” I respond; “To make a few further inquiries on the matter of the wands old Ollivander is presenting on the poster in the window of his shop!” I explain. “Oh..” he responds; “What did you learn, about these preposterous wands?” he inquires, now even more curious than before. “Not much..” I respond; he is quite tight-lipped about these wands!” I point out; “As if he had been scared, or if someone is putting pressure on him!” I explain. “Oh?” he responds. “You remember the legend of the Elder wand?” he inquires. “Uhm, yes..” he responds; “but, why?” he then inquires. “While it may still be a legend; but it has been reduced to a play-thing for little girls, by the looks of things!” I suggest. “You must be joking...” he suggests. “I wish I was!” I put forth. “Aah...” he mouths. “I suggest, you go to Hog Wart's; to enjoy the view, at the top of the former Astronomy tower!” I just suggest, in the hopes to incite him into stepping out. “The former Astronomy tower?” he inquires; “What happened, and what became of it?” he inquires. “Oh, the Tower is still there; just that it is known as the Twilight tower now, on the account of certain changes!” I whisper, conspiratorially. “Ooh??” he mouths, and I step past him, scurrying further into the Ministry. <--- --- ---> Taking Flight I: 21Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Introduction - Next Chapter Core of a Mistress - Taking Flight I: 21 <--- --- ---> . “This broom is not for the game or any sanctioned competition, but I am still proud to present it all the same!” I point out. “If this broom is not for competition, what is the point?” Dash inquires. “Since you asked so nicely, Dash; I am only too happy to fill you in, to explain what this breakthrough is all about!” I point out; “Rarity, if you please; present the new flight suit, and maybe this should bring home the point!” I push forth. “With pleasure, Twilight!” Rarity exclaims, as she is pulling the new flight suit out into the open. “Rarity, are these Flight Goggles?” Dash inquires. “Yes, Rainbow; yes, they are!” Rarity exclaims, with a hint of pride to her voice. Can I try them on?” Dash inquires; “They look cool, even if I clearly can see they're not the Wonder-bolt issue!” she considers, on a closer inspection. “Oh, but of course; silly Dashie!” Pinkie chimes in. The next moment, Rarity takes a step forwards; handing the goggles over to Dash, before taking a step back. “Thank you, thank you, thank you..” Dash chants in excitement as she is accepting the proffered goggles. The next instant, she is donning the goggles with practiced ease and elegance. “That does look cool, Dashie!” Pinkie exclaims, bouncing like a rubber ball. “The goggles fit you, to a T; they really make you pop, just as they will help you in the air!” Rarity supplies; "Which brings us to the next point; your flight suit, Dashie!” she continues, as she is presenting Dashie with the suit for flying. “Do I need this suit, Rarity; even if it is streamlined, like a Wonder-bolt suit would be!” she probes. “Judge for yourself, once you are on the broom, Dash!” I point out. Since we currently are alone in the room; Rainbow slips out of her robe and underwear; before she slips into the tight suit, and finally slips into the robe once more. “It is almost as if I had been swimming under water in the lake!” Rainbow exclaims. “That is the point!” I just suggest. “It is very cold up there; and you know how thin the atmosphere is when you got up there, last time!” Flutters chirps in, quietly with her usual breathy voice. “Wait..” Rainbow inquires; “are you telling me, the broom is for high altitudes?” she then elaborates, as it finally is hitting home. “Yes, Rainbow!” I point out; “This broom is for high altitudes and speeds worthy of our favourite Rainboom!” I now put forth. “You do realize, Dashie; this broom is almost a Fighter Jet, in its performance, but without most of the associated issues!” Pinkie bubbles over. “As a base-line, the fighter jet could qualify; but my runes put you on top, without reliance on fuel or oxygen!” I point out; “Admiral Dash, may I present you with your personal Steed; she can take you, where none has gone before, and she will go above and beyond expectation and reason just because I say so!” I now present. “Admiral Dash!” Pinkie puts forth; “There certainly is something Royal to the sound of that!” she then continues. “Admiral Dash?” Rainbow queries; “Awesome” she then exclaims; “I love this!” she then concludes. “Beautiful!” Rarity exclaims; “This makes you the unquestioned Empress of the sky!” she then offers. “Beware, the broom does come with a few safety features; but do by no means rely upon them, or over tax them!” I caution. “Raise your right hand up towards the sky, your hand open..” Pinkie commands. Without a thought, Rainbow dash does as she had been instructed; before she realizes what is happening, the broom jumps her and stick to the palm of her now closed hand. “Close your eyes and take flight, fearless Admiral of the seven skies!” Pinkie concludes. “It's a broom, but a broom like no other!” Rainbow realizes, pondering what had just happened. “While this is not my fire-bolt, but it's a broom worthy of the sky!” she concludes as she is jumping to the sky with her eyes closed. “Just pick your wing and the second broom and suit will appear before you!” I point out, just as the broom is taking Rainbow to the sky. “This isn't a broom to play with..” Dash considers, as she is shooting up into the sky with a rush of air in her wake. <--- --- ---> The broom shoots to the sky, as if it had Daemons breathing down it's neck. Rainbow leisurely holds on to the shaft of the broom, as if she had been on a Sunday pick-nick; not as if she had been catapulted into the sky, with the aforementioned Daemons breathing down her neck. The acceleration is just as insane as she had experienced, on her fire-bolt; just as then, she can hold on to the broom as if it had been glued into her hands. “I guess the goggles was a sensible precaution, here!” Rainbow ponders, as she continues straight up into the air without a thought. “I love the wind in my mane, and this broom certainly does deliver in that department..” she considers, snickering to herself. Had she been looking back, down; she may have reconsidered her judgment, but she is still Rainbow Dash. <--- --- ---> “Look at her go!” Pinkie exclaims, her ecstatic cries clearly reflecting her exuberant excitement. “Eeeep!” Fluttershy croaks in terror, not even daring to look up at the spectacle “The Equestrian Hyper-sonic Broom!” Rarity suggests. “EAB?” Pinkie puts forth; “Not quite as majestic as the RAF, but this is ours!” she points out. “Trust Pinkie to make that kind of remark!” I ponder; “The British Air Force would be green with envy, if they knew what we just launched today!” I prompt, snickering. “Air Farces are funny!” Pinkie declares; “but install a few magic Missiles, and the LAF is ready to launch an offensive!” Pinkie concludes. “I could probably put up the runes for a dozen of these!” I helpfully supply, before I consider what she had just suggested. “Do you realize; what you just said, Twilight?” Rarity inquires. “I guess I should keep that secret, just in case!” I proclaim; “While I install them, in secret!” I then point out, conspiratorially. “This may be the world's smallest air-force, but by no means the least powerful one!” Applejack supplies. <--- --- ---> “This is great!” Rainbow ponders, as she is plummeting up into the sky with ever increasing speed. The sky is growing dark, black; as she continues up, upwards towards the ever-present emptiness of space. “Still feels as if I had been swimming under the surface in the lake by the castle!” she is realizing, even when she had since long passed the cloud tops in the sky far below her. “Curious!” she mumbles; “I could have sworn, the air should have been starting to thin by now; but I can clearly breathe, as easily as I did on the ground!” she concludes. Since the atmosphere had grown so thin, at the current altitude; it is quiet, scarcely even above the whisper. The only thing she could hear, is the sound of her own voice; aside from her heart beating, and her thoughts pondering the situation she had just found herself in. If it is day, or night; who could tell, when the sky is pitch black save the bright beaming stars. The white pin-pricks, visible so far the eye could see. Only the blue orb under her, telling her where she is. “She told me, I have a second broom to pass on to a friend?” Dash ponders; “But, to whom do I trust this broom?” she considers; “Draco?” she questions, but with none close by to respond. “While I do want to see just how far I could push this broom, now is not the time..” Dash considers; “I was told, not to relay too heavily on the safety features, this early!” she concludes. “Up here, it should be safe, to try a rain-boom or two..” she presumes; leveling out and shoot off to the north where it was supposedly least likely to be a sighting of her. Looking down; she could see various large aircrafts lumbering, while she could see the satellites overhead. “Curious!” she ponders. Of course, this had been exciting at first; but the excitement wore down pretty fast, in the vastness of open space with only the stars as company. The only direction is down, under the majesty of the stars glaring down upon her. Right and left, had lost meaning with little to no signs of the surroundings it had enjoyed mere minutes before. “Yes, I could as well enjoy my limelight; performing a Rain-Boom, where none will see, and none can hear me!” she ponders. “At least, I still have air; she had promised me, as much!” she mouths in the dead silence of the everlasting night. Shooting forth, with little to no resistance of air; she can reach the speed required with practiced ease, even if she never had been on the broom before. She had been on her Fire-Bolt, but that is not the same. Even without the air, there is a moment of resistance to her progress; maybe it is the eather, but the candescent explosion occurs as the boundary is broken. She continues for a while, pushing forth and accelerating just for the fun of it. There is still the wind in her hair. With no spectators, the joy weans and she turns back; aiming for the school and her friends so far down below, a distance far greater than she had imagined it. Far down below, all that can be seen is a shooting star; none is the wiser, neither Wizards, nor Muggles. All they see, and all they feel; is wonder, at the sight of the light from above. Almost, as if it had been a sign from God. What else could it possibly be. Or, so they pondered; among the few who had been lucky enough to see. Even if this could be seen far beyond the borders of magical Britain. Magical, or; maybe not quite so magical. To one who comes from a community, were everyone has magic; it isn't so special, in the grand scheme of things. When everyone is super, no-one is. Looking down, Dash is scanning the ground under herself, for the one she was searching for; there, among spectators, she could clearly see him. It may not be the night of the match; but now, numerous children had been gathered around the Quidditch arena. <--- --- ---> Of course, the sound of the boom could have been heard from the ground, couldn't it? Or, had it been the flashy light-display they had heard? These wizards and witches certainly were not capable enough, to pick up on the thaumatic display quite this far up in the atmosphere. Though it sure had proven to be a prismatic wonder to behold, from the position where Draco had found himself now. There is a multichromatic flash in the sky overhead, far up in the atmosphere as Draco is looking up; momentarily losing interest in the game before him, as he is looking up into the sky with wonder. “Aw!!” he exclaims, catching the attention of a few fellow students beside him. Just that as he is looking up, fellow Slytherins following suit; more and more students catching up, following the example to look up. Up, and away from the match in progress. While very little of the sound is carrying all the way down, to the audience; the waves of colours are still visible, even this far down. Crabbe and Goyle are cowering behind Draco, awestruck by the powerful displace in the sky. “Okay, I doubt even Dumbledore could set up a display of this magnitude...” Draco ponders, mouthing the words subconsciously. <--- --- ---> Draco's eyes had been glued onto the heavens, and the brightly colourful display he had seen. None could blame him, not even his companions: Crabbe and Goyle. Of course, they had been transfixed to the wondrous phenomena, just as much as everyone else. While they were still gazing up into the sky, eyes and mouths wide open; Rainbow Dash is descending to the ground, slowly swooping down to a position just behind and to the right of Draco. Just as she is stopping behind the boy, she is extending her left hand and lightly taps his shoulder; “May I have this dance?” she then inquires. Taken aback, Draco remains silent. After a moment, he manages to tear his gaze from the sky; turning his head towards the sounds of the voice behind his shoulder, then blinking several times just to change his focus and collect his wits. “This dance?” he inquires. “Yes!” Rainbow puts forth; The match is over, and none is even watching it..” she offers; “but maybe, just maybe we could catch their attentions for a few minutes of splendid dance in the sky!” she now elaborates. “Oh, yes...” Draco responds. “I recall, you did enjoy my high flying plans, last time..” Rainbow suggests. “Oh, yes...” Draco mouths. With that, Rainbow presents a broom and a suit; “While they are busy, gazing at the sky; you can change into this flight suit and I can show you the sky, like you have never seen it before!” Dash now offers. “For an extra bonus, we can out prank the Weasley twins in the process!” Dash offers. Draco is accepting the suit and jumps down behind the grandstand upon which he was previously standing; hurrying to slip out of his clothes, before slipping into the proffered flight suit and donning the goggles. Once in the suit, Dash is handing over the second broom; Draco accepting it, with eyes glistering. “No one ever offered me anything special...” Draco mouths. <--- --- ---> A Winged Weasle: 22Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Taking Flight - Next Chapter A Herd in Bad Faith - A Winged Weasle: 22 <--- --- ---> . I step into the classroom, where the Tabby Cat known as professor McGonagall is sitting. A few students, already sitting and waiting for the class to begin. Professor McGonagall is one of the more popular teachers, on the account on her fairness. Even if she may be just as strict as all the other teachers of the school. What to be expected? She is supposed to give the stern impression, in order to maintain the respect and attention of everyone. After a moment, Ron skulks in, into the room; taking his seat, sitting down. Just looking at the cat, waiting for the class to begin. As long as it may take, before the class is to begin; this is not nearly long enough, for even the shortest of cat-naps. How typical. Though this may be the most pleasant cats, on the campus. There are cats, other than Mr's Norris, owned by the Caretaker known as Filch; but none is giving points, in the house cup. She could take points, just as easily as she could give them; but if you are diligent in class and do not act like a brat, she still gives more than she is taking. The last student of the class is entering the room, just before the door quietly slams shut. The next moment, the cat is jumping up into the air; before she is changing into the teacher, the Professor of Transfigurations. How befitting, as she is an Animagus. Not to look down upon her for her feat, or belittle her achievement; but I am considered an Animagus, too. Right along with everyone of the first year's of Gryffindor. Mid transformation, I jump up into the air; transforming into a lavender Weasle, just for the fun of it. Yes, a *Weasle, just to tease the Weasleys in class. I had a spell, giving me the form. Unlike the regular Weasle; I had chosen a winged Weasle, to make the point While I still look like a regular Weasle, I am lavender, and still hold all the characteristics that permits you to identify me as: Twilight Sparkle. I notice, how Ron almost faints; as he is watching me making the leap, transforming into a Weasle. Ooh's and Aah's, are heard throughout the class. Naturally. What had you been expecting. It isn't as if someone was to be expected; to perform an impromptu Transfiguration, every other class. “Wait, what?” exclaims Minerva, as she is noticing a purple Weasle in my place. “Where did Twilight go, while I was transforming back to my normal form?” she inquires; “And I doubt Weasles, are even on the list of approved Familiars!” she then continues. “Right here!” I respond; “I'm a special Weasle; a winged Weasle, as a prank on the Weaslys!” I point out, snickering at Ron. “A winged Weasle?” Whinney inquires; “I never heard of them!” she then continues. “What you haven't seen Whinney; could easily fill the Encyclopedia Magica!” Minerva offers, smiling. “Ohh!!” Whinney exclaimed, in response. Taken aback, by the revelation, she stutters for a moment; before she closes her mouth, remaining quiet. “In Twilight, there is Adventure; new adventures aplenty!” I put forth, snickering. “I am the shade, within which all the adventures are hiding; waiting for you, to brave forth!” Twilight suggests. “I am the Sparkle, lighting your way ever forwards; whenever you need me, whenever you struggle in the dark!” Sparkle continues. “Together, we will push ever forwards; lighting up the path in the darkness, enlightening any and every one brave and willing!” they then concluded, snickering. “Wait, what?” Ron inquires, taken aback; expecting his older brothers monopolizing this mode of speech. Minerva just shakes her head, as her class giggles or chuckles. What is she to do about the situation? At least, it is not interrupting the class, more than she could handle. As the novelty is slowly subsiding; Minerva turns to the board behind herself, writing down the instructions as she is explaining the task. Once she had explained, what she had in mind for the class; she is turning around, picking up a box of matches she is handing to her students: us. “Turn your match into a needle!” she is instructing us, as she is walking back to her place at the front of the class. Of course, she does have several more boxes, containing fresh matches; expecting us to need more, than just the first sample she is starting us off with. As she is standing before us, looking intently at each and every one in turn, she soon raises an eyebrow at Rarity and her needle. A two and a half inch long Silver needle, with Golden details just for the effect. Not that the Gold or Silver is expected to enhance the needle in any way; a regular, stainless steel needle would have been perfectly fine and functional for all intents and purposes. But, why should Rarity be bothered by such petty details? She could always go for broke, and create the prettiest needle imaginable just because she could. “Ten points for Gryffindor!” Minerva exclaims, as she sees Rarity's result; Five points, for Gryffindor!” she adds, as she is noticing my result. “Brilliant!” Ron exclaims, as he is looking at the produced needles and hears of the rewards given by Minerva. “Of course, who could blame him for his excitement; he is part of the house of Gryffindor as well, so he is sharing in the joy!” I ponder, snickering. Hermione refuses to be outdone, as she manages to produce a passable needle of her own. “Ta-Da...” she exclaims, as she is looking at her stain-less steel needle; “Looks as if I could use this at home!” she now adds. “Two points for Gryffindor!” Minerva responds, as she is finding Hermione's needle. “My house is making me proud!” Minerva considers, as she is observing the needles produced. <--- --- ---> After class, we step out of the classroom; leaving Minerva behind, on our way to the next class. I'm riding Twilight, as I leave the room; the rest of our class surrounding me in a tight formation. “Hermione, if you like; I could teach you the spell, to turn yourself or anyone else into a Weasle!” I point out. “Thank you, thank you, thank you...” she responds. I chose to wait until we left class, to make sure you can keep this under the blanket; just in case you wanted to invade the restricted section of the library, or sneak into any other location without anyone suspecting you!” I explain. “Brilliant!” Ron exclaims, looking at me with aw on his voice. “Twilight have several more spells just like it!” Pinkie Pie stage whispers, making sure none is overhearing her or the discussion. “While she knows you can perform this spell, but they still don't know anyone else could perform it or any other Transformative spells!” Hermione puts forth, snickering. “And why should they know?” Twilight inquires. “Exactly!” Rarity supplies. <--- --- ---> *Weasle, as a pun on Weasley <--- --- ---> Apparition Initiative: 14Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - A Wand in Starlight: - Next Chapter Dealing in Twilight - Apparition Initiative: 14 <--- --- ---> . While I knew there are anti-Apparition wards active at Hog Wart's, but that should not prevent me from what I had in mind. Just as the anti-Owl wards did not stop a Phoenix entering or leaving a building. Simple and fun. I just so happened to have a free period on my schedule, right now. Why not snatch the opportunity, and have this filed and done with? I can Teleport already, so I want to have this documented and licensed. It is just who I am, do it by the book as they say. At least, in my interpretation. If I have the license, I can do it legally and they would know I can do it safely. Just in case it would be good at some later date. I am currently alone in our common room, so I simply Teleport up to our more private room. Anyone initiated into the habit of Book Walking is free to enter at will. I had not chosen this room, because the wards are weaker here; just that I found it a convenient location, with a few friends likely to be around. Of course, Pinkie Pie and Hermione Granger would be in the room. They just so happen to have a free period right now. What a shock? I know. “Hiya, Twilly!” Pinkie exclaims, just as I am popping into existence in the room of Book Walking. “Whoa!!” Hermione exclaims; “Where did you come from?” she then inquires. “Hi, Pinkie!” I respond; “Our common room!” I then reply. “The common room?” she inquires; “So how did you just pop into existence in this room?” she now inquires. “Teleportation!” Pinkie blurts out; "I already knew you were about to show up in the Book Walking room right about now!” Pinkie then points out, as if it had been yesterday's news. “And before you ask what Teleportation is; it is like Apparition, just perfectly safe!” she then explains, as if she had known what Hermione was about to ask. (which, of course; she knew, because she still is Pinkie Pie) Everything being equal, Pinkie is just Pinkie; nothing to raise an eyebrow or huff about, that would just make you silly. “Apparition is relatively safe, once you have the experience required and know what you are doing!” Hermione protests. “Yes, relatively safe; after years of study and an aptitude for this spell!” Pinkie retorts with a giggle and a wide grin on her face. “Since it is safe; I assume you will be teaching me, and the rest of us!” Hermione inquires. “Well, d'uh!” Pinkie snickers; “Once she has her license secured!!” she then concludes. “While I can't know the future, technically; but I feel secure, in stating I will have the license today!” I point out. Madam Pinkie knows, you will have the documentation!” Pinkie offers. “The same Madam Pinkie, we met in divinations' class?” Hermione inquires, uncertain and confused by the given statement. “Yes, the very same!” I offer; “the one and only...” I then add. “I am not sure, if this is making me feel better about the statement, or if I am about to have a nervous breakdown!” Hermione suggests. “If Pinkie is promising, it is better than written facts!” I offer. “Uhm, how is that even possible?” Hermione inquires; “My head hurts!” she then whines. “Just do not turn into a Ponyta, or a Rapidash; while I am out, procuring the promised license!” I point out. “Sorry, I had better get going; so that I can get back, after I have filed all the details I will have to fill in!” I point out; “Forms are such a pain, you know!” I just conclude, just as I am disappearing from the Book Walking room. <--- --- ---> The next instant, I am rematerializing by the desk where I need to weigh in my wand. “Uh?” the poor desk clerk exclaims, a moment after I had popped into existence before the desk. “Sorry, to burst in on you unannounced!” I offer, apologetically. “I did not know, side-along Apparition was possible; without the person apparitioning in, since you clearly can't apparition in here on your own!” the clerk offers. “This would be the reason, why I am here; I am required to file for a license, for Apparition!” I respond. “Yes, quite correct..” is the response; “you will need a license for Apparition!” “Before I can get to the office, I will have to show my wand?” I suggest, presenting the wand with a flourish. “Yes!” she confirms; “a one foot long Unicorn horn; are you by chance that Twilight; the girl who acquired her license as an Animagus, in her first week at Hog Wart's?” she now inquires. “Yes, that would be me..” I helpfully supply; “and the acting teacher of Animagus and Book Walking at our house!” I then supply. “Braided Unicorn hair core and, what?” she now inquires, as it is starting to dawn upon her just what a wand she is holding in her hands. “That is the Unicorn wand, just in case it had not been obvious!” I push forth. “How does a girl, in her first year get her hands on Unicorn blood?” the clerk ponders. “If your thoughts are anywhere close to what I think you are considering, the less you know the better!” I just suggest. “In Merlin's beard..” she exclaims. “believe what you will, but that expression turned into a joke at our house!” I point out, matter-of-fact. “How did this turn into a joke?” she inquires, not sure if she wants to know. “Simply put; a friend of mine use to hide a canon in her hair, among other things!” I point out. “A cannon!” she responds; “in her hair; you must be joking, right!” she continues. “I sometimes I wish I had been!” I explain; “She once caused a Rapidash incident!” I then point out. “Rapidash?” she inquires. “Just picture my hair turning into flames, like the character known as Rapidash in an animated series!” I helpfully supply. “Oh!!” she exclaims, with a shoaked groan. “Oh, and say hello to Twilight and Sparkles!” I add, with a snicker to my voice. “She looks up; “Uh?” she inquires, only to notice the two Deer Patronuses grazing near by. “Hello, Twilight and Sparkles!” she then adds, as if she were to greet two persons. Twilight is raising her head, the two stags ablaze with magic; then Sparkles open her mouth, letting out a minuscule belch of blue flame just to make the point. < Accio Pure-Blood wand > “This is promising to be a very interesting year!” she ponders; “I think it is best, you take the elevator up to the office so you can file for that license!” she hastily blurts out. The next instant, I disappear from the desk, only to reappear outside the office where I am supposed to fill in the form before I can have my license issued. “Pure-Blood wand..” she ponders; “is this the wand Lucius Malfoy was livid about, the day before term?” she considers, without even mouthing a single syllable. <--- --- ---> With a flourish, my wand disappears from sight. “Oh!” I hear exclamations from the Wizards and Witches in the room. “I had a moment to spare, so I chose to cease the opportunity and apply for the license of Apparition!” I explain, matter-of-fact without batting an eye. “Twilight Sparkle..” Minister Fudge exclaims; “as I live and breathe, the Queen of Animagi herself!” he ponders. “Greetings, Minister Fudge!” I respond, quietly snickering at his reaction. “What can we help you with on such a fine day, Twilight?” he now inquires. “Oh, nothing much; I just want to file for the license for Apparition!” I respond; “but on a separate note; say hello to: Twilight and Sparkles!” I add. “Hello, Twilight and Sparkles!” he responds, before he had the time to contemplate what I had uttered. “I hope you are not allergic to Fawns!” I offer, indicating the two Patronuses grazing a few feet away from me on my right and left. He momentarily looks up, searching for the subject of my inquiry; before he finally spots them on my right and left. Horns ablaze, just for show. “Just don't tell me, these two can actually cast magic?” he inquires, now somewhat unsure of himself. “And why not?” I inquire, snickering. “Why not, indeed!” he mouths, as it is hitting home what I had just indicated. The door to the office goes up, and the witch from inside the room is popping her head out and exclaims: Twilight Sparkle!”. “Sorry, Fudge; seems my number just came up, so I will have to go!” I point out. “It would be rude, to let her wait!” he acknowledges as I walk over to the door. “Greetings!” I exclaim, as I am approaching the door. “Greetings, Twilight!” she responds, as she observes me and my two fellow Patronuses moving over towards her office. “I had expected you to be older, in the range of eighteen or above!” she now confesses. “On the account on how hard the spell is to master, or the general policy on the matter!” I offer. “It is a spell that is hard to master, just as the consequences can be quite dire!” she is enlightening me. “I only had one incident; that was with a side-along, when I was stressed out and panicked!” I explain, as if it had been nothing. “Just one incident, and with a side-along?” she inquires, taken aback. “I was hounded all over town, in relation to a very desirable ticket to an exclusive event!” I permit. “Oh!” she admits; “The general policy is: that you have to be eighteen years of age!” she is pushing forth. “Just as the general policy is to admit students to Hog Wart's at age eleven, based on the assumption that the core is sufficiently matured?” I inquire. “I guess; that could be a fair assessment or comparison?” she concedes. “Hold that thought, for a moment, please!” I offer, momentarily halting the conversation. “Should I pull out the form, for your application?” she inquires. “Please, by all means!” I respond, the instant before I vanish out of her office. She gasps in shock, before she scrambles to fetch the form requested. “What was that!” Minister Fudge ponders, hearing the gasp of panic from within the office. <--- --- ---> The next instant, I am appearing in Dumbledore's office. He gasps in shock and surprise. “Greetings, Dumbledore; sorry about the unannounced appearance, but I could use your help right now!” I explain. “You are aware of the anti-Apparition wards in effect over the grounds of Hog Wart's?” he inquires, as the shock finally subsides. “Yes!” I respond; “That is the reason I am here, right now!” I explain. “That does not make sense, Twilight!” he points out, sternly. “Your Phoenix can move freely, all over the grounds, as does the House Elves?” I inquire. “Yes, but how is that even relevant?” he inquires. “Your wards are targeting Apparition and Owls specifically, aren't they?” I continue; “Phoenixes and House Elves are promptly ignored?” I inquire, probing further. “The House Elves are the staff of the school, they take care of the day to day business like cleaning and cooking; you can't bother them with mundane issues like anti-apparition, now can you?” he prompts; “Just as the Phoenixes are far too rare, for anyone, to craft a ward against them!” he then enlightens me. “Yes, and yes!” I respond; “The Phoenix is a very Majestic bird, and you probably want to stay clear of the ire too?” I suggest. “You are familiar with Phoenixes?” he inquires, taken aback by my expression and obvious lack of confusion and shock. “My mentor has one, and my Assistant had one for a short period; so yes, I have experience with the Phoenix!” I respond; “Though they can be a bit playful to Impish!” I put forth. “Impish?” he inquires. “You have known Fawkes long enough, to understand what I'm suggesting?” I inquire. “Oh, yes; I've had him for most of my life, and I owe him my position in the Ministry!” he then offers. “I thought as much!” I respond. “Wait, is that where you came from?” he inquires. “Yes, I could as well admit!” I point out, unabashed of my latest exploit. “You've been to the ministry, today?” he inquires, taken aback; “Though I knew you have been there before; on the account of registering your Animagus form, before you even arrived at Hog Wart's!” he acknowledges. “I did not want to get in trouble, as an unregistered Animagus; besides, it will protect my rights as a Witch too!” I explain. “You don't like coming unprepared, do you?” he inquires. “You don't know the half of it, but if you would close your eyes for just a moment?” I suggest. “Oh!” he mouths; momentarily closing his eyes, as I had suggested. As his eyes are closed, I place the palm of my right hand onto his shoulder; teleporting the both of us back to the office, I had just left, a mere moment earlier. There is a gasp, from the person who was just fetching the form for apparition licenses. Dumbledore is opening his eyes, only to be greeted by the sight of the new location. “What in Merlin's beard; how did I come to be at the ministry, of all places!” Dumbledore exclaims. “Side-along Apparition; it would appear, young Miss Sparkle just performed a safe Apparition with a side-along!” the Assistant offers. “I have been Apparitioned to the Ministry, all the way from my office at Hog wart's; without even realizing it, before I had managed to confirm my whereabouts?” Dumbledore inquires. “So it would appear!” the Assistant prompts, with a loud and panicked gasp. “Then I fear, you may as well issue her license for Apparition; so that we know she is capable of this feat, rather than stumbling in the dark!” Dumbledore suggests. “Thank you Professor Dumbledore!” I respond. “How many years of study and practice have you put into this feat?” Dumbledore inquires, after a moment. “Specifically?” I inquire; "I just read the formula and envisioned my new location here at the Ministry!” I point out. “Are you saying: that Wizards and Witches are incompetent, or are you claiming: that you are capable of learning new and complex spells as if it had been child's play?” he now inquires. “If you use me as standard, it would be unfair to most everyone on record!” I point out; “But if you by Wizard, refer to the standard set by a Lucius Malfoy; I guess they would be incompetent, as you put it!” I point out; “You know what he thinks of my wand, right?” I then inquire, half by half in jest. “If you refer to the wand named Pure-blood wand, on the poster on Mr. Ollivander's shop, I have an idea of what he may be thinking!” Dumbledore put forth. “Is there anyone: Wizard or Witch who has not seen the poster or at the very least heard of it by now?” the Assistant inquires. “I believe it refers to this wand!” I offer, as I produce the wand with a flourish. “Yes, that one!” Dumbledore muses, with a light chuckle. “That is a one-of-a-kind wand, if I ever saw one!” Dumbledore submits with awe on his voice; “And the less said about it, the better!” he then adds with further dread on his voice. “A full foot long?” the Assistant inquires. “Few Wizards would go out with one, this long!” Dumbledore admits. “I guess a foot of wood should be more than enough for two wands?” I inquire. “Yes, a foot of wood would be just right for two wands!” he responds. “Here, your form for the Apparition license, Miss Sparkles!” the Assistant interjects. “Thank you..” I respond. “Just sign your name here, here and here!” she offers, pointing at the dotted lines for me to sign. “Thank you!” I respond, picking up the quill and sign my name on the dotted lines, where she had indicated. Of course, the form had already filled in the date and everything else required for me to acquire the desired license for Apparition. No mouth writing, that would just be uncouth of me. Besides, Rarity would have been whining all day about it, had she learned of it. I have to consider my station, even if I'm not one of those Nobles But hay, even Pinkie Pie does not use mouth writing, and she is an Earth Pony. Even if that never really shows, in her case. (Is it uncouth to use mane writing?) “Neat writing!” the Assistant exclaims, as she sees the delicate, beautiful scribbles representing my signature on the form. Not that either she or Dumbledore could even see me picking up the quill in my hand for the purpose of signing the form. I'm a Unicorn of high stature, why lower myself to the level for a mere form? “This is positively the most beautiful signature and handwriting I have ever seen in my entire life!” the Assistant exclaims, her eyes transfixed on the signature on the form. “Thank you!” I respond. “With the form properly filled in, I can file it right now!” the Assistant prompts. “Twilight; since your business here is concluded, could you take me back to my office?” Dumbledore inquires. “Yes, but of course!” I respond, as I am placing my hand on his shoulder and the Assistant is once more alone in her office. With the office empty, she walks up to the door to her office and opens it; before she steps out, only to see Minister Fudge still there. “What?” the Minister inquires. “Yes, that is the kind of day I am having!” she responds. “So, you just permitted her to file for the license for Apparition?” he inquires. “If she could Apparate Professor Dumbledore, from his office at Hog Wart's safely; who am I, to stand in her way?” she responds; “At least, now we know she has the ability; just in case, it is ever in question!” she prompts. “Yes!” he puts forth. <--- --- ---> Dumbledore once more finds himself in his office, just as he had requested. I am by his side, with my two Patronuses: Twilight and Sparkles, of course. “I can as well award you for the exploit: 100 points to Twilight Sparkle!” he exclaims. “Thank you, Dumbledore!” I respond. "That was foolhardy, but brave!” he points out; “Now everyone will know you can Apparate!” he then points out, with a stern expression on his face. “I already had the prerequisite experience, to know it is safe!” I push forth; “Besides; if they think I can Apparate, they think their wards will hold me in place!” I explain. “That is a rather clever little trick, on your part; I must concede!” he responds, looking at me with a bemused grin. “I'm sure you know, just how much these wards will slow me down?” I inquire. “Exactly!” he puts forth; “Well played, indeed; well played!” he chuckles. “I let them think I am reporting everything, for them to plan ahead; while I hold the true strength tightly to my chest, only for them to be shocked when they realize their mistake!” I point out, with a snicker. “The House of Lions doesn't quite do you justice, Twilight; but I think it was your best choice, for all of us!” he offers; “Slytherin would have been the end of the world, if she had been in it!” he ponders, without even grasping the scope of the event. “I should be going; have a nice day, Dumbledore!” I offer. “You too, Twilight!” he responds. With that, I disappear from the office, only to appear in the book walking room. <--- --- ---> “Hiya, Twilly!” Pinkie exclaims; “I knew, you could make it!” she then concludes. “I owe you a class, in Apparition!” I just announce. <--- --- ---> Twilight Buys a Wand: 1Author's Note Mr. Ollivander's POV Next Chapter Pinkie Pie buys a Wand Twilight Buys a Wand: 1 <--- --- ---> . “Good-bye Harry!” I offer, as the boy is about to turn towards the door, then watching him walk out of the shop. “Now, that is a nice boy..” I ponder, as I see the door close behind him. A girl in a black witch robe is walking down the street, towards the shop; intent on obtaining the wand, her letter of acceptance had stated was required, for her to follow the curriculum. There is a merry chimes as the girl opens the door, stepping in. “Another new student, fresh for the new year of study!” I ponder, as I observe her, watching the tiny boxes lined up on shelf upon shelf. I notice her skin in an off, unusual tint; then her deep purple eyes, as she is turning towards me. She slowly walks towards me, as she is ogling the small boxes, line upon line. “This hat is conveniently hiding my horn!” she ponders, as she makes the final approach. “Hello, and welcome to my shop!” I greet the girl. “Hello!” she responds, as she is looking up, finally facing me full on. Face-to-face, I notice that it is not just her eyes that are a deep purple; but her lips are a curious, deep lavender as well. Of course, the purple hair hangs down her back and shoulders; with the two streaks of cerise and red hue. Curious. “Your first wand?” I inquire. “Uhm; yes, Mister!” she responds, in a somewhat unsure yet stately voice. “That obvious?” she ponders, as she is looking up at me. “Neither a Malfoy, nor a Weasly..” I ponder; “but neither of them would have been alone and unattended to..” I continue. I reach in, under the counter; pulling out a small box, placing it on the counter. “Try this one?” I offer, as I am lifting the top off of the small mouse greyish beige box. “Oh, that is what a wand is looking like?” she is inquiring, as she is reaching for the wand I present her with. “Oak, eleven inches and stiff, a Phoenix core..” I explain. “Oh?” she inquires, as she is picking up the wand in the fingers of her extended right hand. I am watching, as she is grabbing the wand in her right hand, aiming at the mark at the back of the store. A few sparks are flying, screeching noises are heard and the wand is vibrating violently until she drops it on the counter. “Okay, maybe not that one?” I offer; “There are plenty of options left in store!” I assure her. “I figured..” she responds, with a giggle. “Such a delightful girl..” I ponder; “Silver Birch, ten and a quarter inch, flexible, Dragon heart-string core..” I start. Only this wand is not even permitting her to touch it. “Okay, that was an unfortunately bad choice!” I mumble, somewhat distraught. “Well, yes..” she responds, obviously picking up on my words as if she had heard it. “Let us try another, I am sure I can find the wand for you..” I offer; “I do have a fairly large selection, of high quality wands!” I point out. She just snickers, with a warm smile on her lips. “How about, you try this one?” I inquire, as I am pulling out the next wand. I place the box on the counter, lifting the top off of the box; presenting her with the next wand, for her to try out. As I am watching, she is lifting up the wand in a delicate grip; smiling, as she does so. “Whoa, this does feel much better; but, it is a bit warm..” she points out; while she is still holding the wand, preparing to make the flourish. “That, is not entirely unheard of..” I respond; “Linden, twelve and three quarter inches; single unicorn hair, core!” I offer. She is still holding the wand, in her right hand, now taking aim; before she is making a flourish. At first, there is a light, but then sparks can be seen cascading from the tip of the wand. Slowly, the sparks come into focus, flying towards the mark; only to start burning a hold in the wall. She is hastily letting go of the wand, with an audible gasp. “Now, that was interesting.” I offer; “but, I don’t think this was the wand for you..” I continue. “An impressive weld-torch, if you even need one..” I chuckle; “a bit too fiery, for dueling, on school-grounds; but, if you were going for Assassin I guess you would chose this!” I offer. “Not exactly, what I had in mind!” she gasps, in exasperation; “Dueling, that is not my thing!” she continues, with finality. “There will be a few duels, in your class of Defence against the Dark Arts; but this wand would not be good, for that!” I explain. “For my first wand; I think I would prefer a more well-rounded wand, I can use in every class I will have!” she ponders. “That would be the wiser choice, for your educational needs and requirements..” I offer. “While the Unicorn seems to be taking to you; the wand overall, is not going to be good for your education!” I put forth. “Thank you, Mr. Ollivander!” she responds. “Maybe this one is better for you?” I offer, as I am reaching down under the counter, extracting my next wand. As she is picking up the wand in her right hand, making the flourish; she finds herself buried under a barrel full of confetti, raining down upon her head, from a caramel cloud. There is a yelp of panic, heard from under the confetti piling up onto the girl. “No, definitely not that one!” I declare. As she is letting go of the wand, I manage to snatch it up in my right hand; before it had the time, to reach the floor. Just as I clasp the wand, the confetti starts spreading out over the floor; while the abysmal downpour ends. The cloud is vanishing with a loud pop. “Is there any chance you could custom make a wand for me?” she inquires. “Uhm, yes..” I respond; ”I could, but this may cost a bit more; based on the specific materials required, and how much work it requires!” I conclude “Wait, I heard that Unicorns are Magical?” she inquires. “Yes, they are..” I explain; “among the most magical creatures of the land!” I offer. “Oh, okay..” she mumbles. “Could you hold that thought, for just a moment?” she inquires. “Uh, okay?” I respond, somewhat confused. As most of the confetti had reached the floor, she is taking a step back. Now, I am watching her, as she is taking a step back: once, twice and thrice. She stops, and a lavender purple aura is forming around her; enveloping her entire form, before she is vanishing from the room. “Wait, what?” I exclaim, as it is dawning upon me what had just happened. Had she merely become invisible, that would have been enough of a feat all by itself; but a vanishing spell let alone an apparition spell is beyond the possibilities of a first-year student. Not to mention, the feat of bypassing the magic dampeners I have in place for my personal safety. A moment after she had vanished, the confetti had slipped in between the cracks of reality. Another minute, and a purple aura is developing where she had been standing. I am watching in awe, as she is once more stepping up to me. “Sorry, Ollivander..” she mumbles; "I am truly sorry; but I had forgotten an item, I seem to need!” she explains, as she is stepping up to the counter. “No problem!” I offer; “At least, the excessive amount of confetti has disappeared, too!” I assure her, with a smile on my face. “Ah, yeah..” she exclaims, as she is casting furtive glances around the room; “the confetti seems to have disappeared too!” she concludes, as she is turning her attention back to me. “Here..” she offers; “Could you make a wand out of this?” she inquires, as she is presenting a perfectly shaped triple spire unicorn horn. “I could..” I mumble, “I guess..” I continue. As I am watching, she lifts her hat up; demonstrating a horn of her own. I feel a draft of air, as I hear the swishing of a clearly equine tail. I notice how she is growing taller, almost as if she had been standing on her toes; but something told me, it is not what she is doing. “You mentioned something of a strand of Unicorn Tail-hair?” she inquires, most urgently. “Yes, yes; I most certainly did..” I respond; “but why?” I inquire. “Because, I have a few strands, I could spare!” she is explaining. While I am watching, she is reaching in under her robe; extracting nine hairs from her tail. As she is pulling her hand out, she is holding three strands of purple hair, three cerise strands of hair and three red strands of hair; perfectly matching the hair, on her head. “Unicorn tail hair?” I inquire. “Should be..” she responds; “unless someone had swapped them, or I was to be ascending?” she puts forth. She is braiding the purple strands of hair, the cerise strands of hair and the red strands of hair; before she is braiding the three braids and presents the final braid of Unicorn tail hairs on the counter. “There most definitely is a magical aura to them, matching the colour of your eyes!” I breathe. “I am not sure I should be doing this!” I ponder; “Or, if I dare!” I breathe; “But based on her previous demonstration, I can’t deny her, either!” I realize, in stark shock. I step out behind a door behind the counter, as I perform the spell integrating her core into the horn she had selected. Once I am done, I turn back to her, watching her smile. “Oh, but I think there is one more ingredient..” she points out. While I am watching, she is producing a vial and pricks the tip of the index finger of her right hand. Drop by drop of her blood slips down into the vial. The true shock, is in the colour of the liquid slowly gathering in the bottom of her vial. As opposed to the expected deep red; the liquid is more of a silver. I gasp; “Do I even dare accepting that?” I inquire. “It is seven drops of my blood, nothing more!” she is assuring me; “Whatever you think you saw, must be the trick of the light in the room!” she is explaining. “Seven drops of your blood?” I inquire. “Yes, but of course..” she is explaining; “You saw me drawing the blood myself; just a few seconds ago!” she points out. “If that is her blood, she is a Unicorn!” I ponder; “I may have heard of the use of blood, but I was not aware it was expected to be included in the creation of a magic wand!” I offer. After a few moments of hesitation, I finally do accept the vial; slipping in behind the cover, performing the spell once more. “By Jobe, the Ministry will have to intervene?” I ponder. “Is there anything more, you need?” I inquire. “I don’t think so!” she offers. With that, I apply the final touches and attach the handle on the thick end of her wand. “Since you supplied all the material, I can’t charge you for that; but the three spells remain, of course!” I offer. “Yes, I guess I did!” she merely responds. “Twenty-one Gallions for the spells, and the work!” I explain. “Twenty-one Gallions?” she inquires, as she is pulling out a purse from the right pocket on her robe. A moment later, she is counting each coin, as she is dropping them onto the counter. Once she had counted the coins, all the twenty-one Gallions I had asked for; I accept the payment, slipping the money off of the counter. “Be careful with your wand; if anyone knew what it is, they may risk snatching it right out of your grasp!” I caution the girl before me. “Thank you Ollivander!” she responds, as she is turning around, walking through the shop towards the entrance. “Clip, clop; clip, clop..” is heard, as she is making her way over the floor, on her way out. While she is still wearing her traditional Witch robe; she now is a fair bit taller, and her hooves will be visible as she walks over the floor. I catch wind, noticing it as she had reached half the way towards the door. “Wait, are you by chance an Animagus?” I inquire, forced to raise my voice to make sure she is hearing me. “Uh, what?” she inquires. The next moment, she is catching her mistake; changing back, to her regular human form. “Thank you, for reminding me..” she responds, just before she is reaching for the door, opening and stepping out. “That; could have been embarrassing, on her part!” I ponder; “Had she stepped out the door, and been found out!” I ponder. <--- --- --->
Pinkie Pie buys a Wand: 2Author's Note Mr. Ollivander's POV Previous Chapter: Twilight Buys a Wand Next Chapter: A Rainbow in the Dark Pinkie Pie buys a Wand: 2 <--- --- ---> . ”Good bye, Twilight!” I offer, as she is opening the door, stepping out of my shop. As the door had closed behind Twilight, the shop is still and silent for as long as it may last; this is a shop after all, and I need to have someone inside for most of the time. ”What would the proper name of a wand, such as the one I just made for her be; the Unicorn wand, or the Pure blood wand?” I ponder; musing on what I had just experienced, while I have the time. If it ever did come up; it may be wise to have a name for this particular wand, considering what went into it and the estimated power it could have. I shiver, just thinking of it. However, since the shop is still open; I do not have all that much time, contemplating this. I hear squeaky noises, bouncing towards the door; as they stop, there is a chime and the door goes up. In steps a girl in traditional black witch robe with another girl in tow. The girl in tow is a Weasly, that much I can say; I have seen enough of them in my store, to be certain. However, the girl leading her into the store is a blank card. I can see her light pink skin, and bright cerise bangs curled up tight enough to strangle a cat. She is smiling, of course; what had I been expecting? ”Whinny, you need your own wand!” Pinkie explains; ”A passed down wand just will not make do!” she points out. ”I know, that I will be needing the wand..” Whinny exclaims; ”but we simply could not afford a new one!” she continues. ”This will be worth every last Gallion, just to see the Slytherins’ and Malfoy’s faces; when you pull out a brand new wand, outclassing them!” Diane exclaims. ”I guess I can’t argue against that, but where do I get all the Gallions from?” Whinny inquires, still smiling at the image. ”I’ll just pull them out of my mane!” Diane explains, as if it had been the most natural and obvious thing in the world. ”Welcome to my shop, girls!” I offer, just as the pink girl is reaching the counter behind which I am standing. ”Greetings; and thank you, Ollivander!” Diane exclaims, with a grin wider than that of an Alligator. ”Okay, she most definitely is a witch; maybe she has a trick, to alter her appearance?” I ponder, as I take half a step back involuntarily; ”She certainly does wear the proper attire to make the point!” I consider. She is making an irritated frown, as she is noticing my reaction; ”I am Diane Pie..” she explains; ”but call me Pinkie, my friends do!” she explains. ”And here I had been through the worst, and the most exciting my day had to offer; and this girl just had to step into my shop, just to prove me wrong?” I ponder, in stark realization. ”Oh, but wait; Mister Murphy says hello!” Pinkie exclaims, giggling like crazy. ”Wait, Murphy who; you don’t mean that Murphy, do you?” I inquire, reminded of Murphy’s Law. ”Yes, him..” she continues; but did you by chance see Twilight a moment ago?” she then inquires. ”Where, in Merlin’s beard did she even come from?” I ponder, as I force myself to step up to the counter once more. ”Since the two of you are here; I take it, you are in need of a wand?” I inquire; ”and it would be your first, too?” I then add. I had recognized Miss Weasly, as Whinny; but who the other girl is, I have no clue. Furthermore, I already knew the Weaslys’ had problems with affording a new wand. Apparently the girl presenting herself as Diane Pie has the funds required. I reach down, under the counter, extracting a pair of boxes; containing the wands, I intend to present them with. ”Cherry wood, eleven inches, stiff; unicorn hair core!” I explain, pointing at the one intended for Diane to try out. She flips the beige box open, extracting the wand offered to her; holding it in a surprisingly gentle grip, as she is aiming for the mark on the wall behind me. ”Just make a flourish, and I will know if it is for you!” I explain. As I am looking at her, she is making the required flourish; something happens, but it looks more as if it had been sputtering like a welding torch. ”No, I really don’t think this is your wand?” I offer. ”No, I was hoping for confetti or rainbows!” she explains, as she gently puts the wand back and pats it as if it had been a dear pet of hers. ”While I knew it contains a unicorn hair, but the unicorn is not in the room!” I mutter in bemusement. Whinny is opening the second box, I had presented her with; extracting the wand, in the hopes of finding a wand better than her family could be offering her. She picks it up in a grip, trying to imitate what she had seen the other girl doing. ”Just a flourish?” she inquire, with a weak grin. ”Yes, exactly..” I offer. ”I had better hold my tongue, I don’t want to jinx my luck here!” I ponder, never finishing the original thought of how it could not go worse than the other girl. If it were to be worse, than the girl beside her, or the Twilight who had just left my store; I would find myself out of business, or worse. Possibly even dead? While I have seen a few select wand mishaps in my day; but anything worse than the welding torch is rare enough. Something I will forever be grateful for. Mark my words. Of course, this girl is a Weasly, they are Wizards and Witches, but not on the outstanding side. Not if I consider the girl known as Twilight. Maybe her hair, or mane style is a bit odd; but this was never what is setting her aside and above the rest. What is a girl prompting to craft a wand of her own capable of? One, intend to put the Elder Wand to shame, at that? Probably better, I don’t know; and the less I consider, the better. As expected this girl, Whinny; is just a regular run-of-the-mill Weasly, even if she seems a bit shy and a girl at that. I tentatively observe her, as she is holding the wand in her hand; slowly performing the flourish, hoping against hope it is her wand and that nothing goes wrong. But of course, it is not hers; a few diverse sparkles prove the point. ”Wait, did you say that there is a Unicorn hair in the wand you offered me to try?” Diane inquires. ”Yes, exactly!” I respond. ”If hair could serve as a core, how do you know which hair is which?” she inquires. ”Most of the time, you know where it came from; because you have identified the origin, but you can still recognize the hair by type!” I explain, not quite sure where she got the notion, or where she is going with this. ”..and you can determine the arcane quality, or power of a specific strand of hair?” she inquires, as if I had been her secretary in the line of high-end arcane research. ”As a wand maker, I do have such a spell; very helpful, when you are making your living off of crafting wands!” I explain, with some pride creeping into my voice. She is placing the palms of her hands onto the rip of the top of my counter, spreading her fingers for support; as she is seemingly lifting herself up onto her toes. At least, it is my impression; while she is in fact transforming into an anthropomorphic form of an Equine, now standing several inches taller, on her hind hooves. Now I notice, how she is lifting her right hand in under her pointy black witches hat, pulling out a strand of her hair. ”Uhm, can you by chance appraise this hair?” she inquires. The strand of hair, a deep, bright cerise; as if died, but clearly looking as natural as my own meager strands. Well, at least, they are meager in comparison to hers. ”I don’t usually appraise Human hair, but something tells me you are the exception to the rule!” I respond. ”Thank you Ollivander!” she responds, as her hat jumps up into the air, compliments of her fluffy mane. The changing light, in the room informs me of what is happening; so I look up, just in time to see her hat bounce. Under the hat, I see the tightly curled up hair or mane. No horn, but it is obvious what I am looking at; even if I am finding myself ill prepared, to realize what I am looking at. I accept the cerise hair, in my left hand, before I pick up my wand, in my right hand and perform the requested spell. At first, I can see the light of my magic colouring over the cerise strand of hair; only for a blue shimmering hue taking over, after a moment. ”Wait, what is that?” I mutter under my breath. In shock, I realize how she is looking right into my eyes; gaze firmly locked, as if she is making a point. ”You have blue eyes?” I inquire, as something is dawning upon me as if her thought was invading my mind. ”Yes; but of course, silly!” she just exclaim. Her response is followed by a perpetual flow of snickers I ind infectious and endearing. While I guess her magical level isn’t on par with Twilight, she is still more scary all the same. Is it, in how she is impossible to predict; or how she just is out of bound, in a manner I just could not put a finger on. At least, Twilight has a straight mane, but this monstrosity, is curled up to unimaginable proportions. ”Maybe these hairs could work as a core..” I mumble to myself. Now, I just need the wood to make it into a wand, but what kind of wood would go with these hairs? ”Do you by chance have a wand in pink cherry wood?” she inquires, at this point. ”Wait, but of course you need the pink Cherry!” I respond, as if it had been the most obvious in the world. With that, I produce a wand, she had been asking for. ”Is the twelve inch good?” I inquire, not sure why she should be knowing; but something had told me, she does. ”Yes, that one should be perfect!” she points out, as her ears are flopping in an irregular pattern. ”Oh, and I think you will be needing these..” she points out, as she is pulling out seven hairs from her head. ”Worth a try!” I respond, as I am accepting the offered core consisting of her pink mane hair. I slip out of sight, as I start preparing her wand; slipping the hairs into place; performing the required spells, in order to create the desired wand. As I put the handle on, I notice how the wand starts to glow with an intense, brilliant pink glow. The moment the handle is in place, the wand had been completed. I step back, behind the counter, presenting her with the preferred wand. ”Now, let me see, if you can indeed handle the wand!” I offer. ”Thank you, Ollivander!” she exclaims, as she picks up the wand in a gentle grip. Even before she even gets to performing the flourish, the wand starts lighting up, slowly growing brighter and brighter. She makes a flourish, like a true magician would have been proud of; confetti starts raining from the ceiling, as if it had been raining. The multicoloured confetti slowly pools on the floor, like snow on the Christmas day. Or, if it is on the eve of Yule? However, the confetti never goes before the full Pi inches in depth. Since I had performed two spells on the wand, aside from the one on the hair; I charge her the twenty one Gallions. For some reason, she is counting the coins before had even explained or named the price. With the payment slipped under the counter, I could not say anything; she simply slips the wand in the box I had been offering her. ”Came to think of it; what were you thinking, offering unicorn hairs?” she snickers in hysterical fits of immense bemusement. I extract a new wand out, from under the counter; presenting it to Whinny, who is eagerly accepting it. As she is performing the flourish, the tip of the wand lights up, like the fourth of July. ”Apple wood, flexible; eleven and three quarter inches!” I mumble. Before I had the time to even open my mouth; I notice how Diane had once more counted the Gallions for the wand. Every last one of the fifty Gallions I had been asking. ”One small detail..” she exclaims, with a flourish of her wand; ”You need a nice poster, on your window!” she explains. With a flash, the poster appears; depicting the two wands I had produced today. The wands crossed, unless one is actively looking at the poster; in which case, the wands move on their own accord. ”Unicorn Wand” reads the text under the lavender one; ”Pink Party Wand” reads the text under the second one. ”Oh, and before you ask; there will be another incident, in a moment!” Diane explains. ”Wait, what?” I inquire; ”How do you know?” I continue. ”Pinkie Sense!” she merely explains, as if it had been the most obvious thing in the world. While I stand, mouth agape; she continues; ”Good bye..” ”Good bye!” Whinny chorus; ”Good bye..” I respond; ”Nice to do business, with you!” I ponder. She is bouncing out, only stopping before the door; correcting her posture, walking out like any other Witch I had ever seen. However, I can hear a loud ruckus from outside; until the door is closing behind the two, but it will be back in a moment or two as the girl causing it is approaching my door. <--- --- --->
A Rainbow in the Dark: 3Author's Note Mr. Ollivander's POV Previous Chapter: Pinkie Pie buys a Wand Next Chapter: A Charming Charm too Much A Rainbow in the Dark: 3 <--- --- ---> . “Pure-blood Wand” Lucius Malfoy reads, as he is leading his son Draco along the street. “In Merlin’s beard, what did they get that preposterous name from?” he mumbles. “Anything to impress?” Draco suggest. “Sounds about right..” Lucius sneers in response. The noises continue to raise in volume, until the door to my shop opens up and the next Witch in a pointy hat enters. The girl is holding up the door, for a full minute; as if she had been offering the friend to enter. As she continues, walking in over the floor; the ruckus dies down; the cause hiding behind my door, while the girl confidently struts up to my counter with more swag than I had seen from even Lucius himself. “This is a witch, assured of herself!” I realize, even before she had stopped before my counter. “Oh, sorry; I had to hold up the door to your shop, to avoid my broom to crash it in order to follow me!” Rainbow merely explains, as if it had been natural; as if she had been talking about a pet, not a mere broom. “Wait, what?” I inquire, not knowing if I should laugh at or with her. Thinking better of it, in the interest of my business; I hold my tongue, waiting for her to explain. There is a chime from the door, as the door opens; Professor McGonnagle enters, walking up towards the counter. “Greetings, McGonnagle!” I exclaim; “How can I help you?” I inquire. “Greetings, Ollivander!” she responds. “You are aware of the fact, that you can’t take the broom to Hogwarts?” McGonnagle asks Miss Dash. “Wait, what?” Dash inquires; “I had to pay for the broom, to prevent it from breaking the front window of the broom shop!” she then adds. “You mean to say, the broom just followed you out of the store?” McGonnagle inquires. “Yes, but if you don’t believe me, ask the clerk at the store, or anyone along the street!” she offers; “I am sure none could avoid seeing it!” she points out. “I guess I should, but you would not boast that much; if you did not know, you can back it up!” she mumbles. At that, the broom stands up; as if it was putting its paws on the back of Rainbow’s robe. “Down, Girl..” Rainbow mumbles, and the broom goes down as if to stand on all fours behind her. “Why do you address your broom as if she had been a pet?” McGonnagle inquires. “Maybe, because she is?” Dash inquires. “Are you presenting the broom as your Familiar?” McGonnagle inquires, incredulously. “Should I?” Dash responds; “Either way, it isn’t loyal to just leave her behind; now, is it?” she then adds. “Is this the incident, Diane was warning me of?” I ponder, in stark realization. “If you can handle that broom in the air, I have the impression you wanted to be part of the Quidditch team!” McGonnagle points out; “But now, I fear it would be unfair to all the other players..” she continues. “Quidditch..” Dash responds; “If it is a sport, I should be in..” she continues. “Madam Hooch will be explaining all about this, at her flight lessons, if and when you arrive at the school!” McGonnagle explains. “Well, I was intending to buy a wand; since it is a required item, to partake in the classes at Hogwarts!” Dash offers. “Yes, Miss Dash, I believe it is; you can’t really partake in their classes, unless you do have a wand at hand!” I explain; “I’m proud to say, I have been trusted to provide Witches and Wizards with these for decades!” I then add. “Since it is on the list of required items, I walked her; in the hopes of buying one!” Dash offers. “Since it is a bit fickle to choose, I will present you with a selection; so you can pick the right one, for you!” I offer. “Do you even have anything, other than Wands in this shop?” Dash inquires, musing. “This is a Wand Shop..” I explain; “but I do have a selection of supplies, just in case I need to whip up a custom made item in a hurry!” I point out. “I had been warned, not to offer a Unicorn-hair core; but I think an Apple-wood wand would be just right for this girl!” I ponder. I am reaching down, under the counter; extracting three beige boxes, each containing a different wand. Placing each on the top of the counter, opening the first; presenting her, to try it out. “Now, just give it a flick; a flourish, to see how it feels?” I suggest. “Okay, here goes!” Dash mumbles, as she is grasping the Wand; ”..feels a bit warm, but very comfortable to hold..” Dash offers, to the point. “Apple-wood, eleven inches, stiff; Phoenix-feather core!” I offer, as she is performing. “Phoenix-feather?” she is inquiring, while waving the Wand before her. The light in the room flickers, as the room starts growing hotter; the front of the Wand sputters and gives of a bright aura. “Yes, exactly; a very special bird, but I felt it could be right for you!” I respond. “Oh..” Dash sighs, as she is dropping the Wand on the counter. “Apparently, not quite the right Wand for you?” I inquire, as I hurriedly snatch the Wand; putting it back into its box, closing it and slipping it back into place. McGonnagle stands, mouth agape; as she is standing a step behind Dash, during the incident. “What in Merlin’s beard; if only that had been a Patronus?” she now gasps, as the Wand is safely out of the way. “A Phoenix Patronus?” I inquire. “Yes..” she responds; “but this was not a Patronus, and you don’t get one in this manner!” she continues. “I doubt, even Dumbledore could perform one in this manner!” I offer, with a nervous chuckle. “Don’t ask him!” she pouts out. “We have had a few strange, powerful phenomena here today; there is something off, with the Wands today!” I offer. “How is that?” she puts forth; “Explain!” she demands. “Just picture a girl, or Witch producing the effect of an industrial grade weld torch?” I point out. “A welding torch?” she inquire; “In Merlin’s beard; good thing, she did not set it of in a Library!” McGonnagle exclaims. “Just don’t mention it..” I point out; “we don’t want people to know..” I point out, with utter finality. “Yes..” she offers, meekly. “Based on the ruckus from outside, everyone in town would know of the Broom; maybe we should hope, this rumour can shield the incident in my shop?” I propose. “You were alone, in the shop; during these incidents?” she inquires. “Aside from the respective girls, only Whinny Weasly was here!” I offer. “Young miss Weasly?” she inquires; “Then I guess it is under wraps!” she continues. “Whinny was with a Diane Pie..” I mumble; “Twilight was alone, but the strongest Witch I have ever heard of!” I continue. “Is there any correlation, between the strength of a Witch and the reaction of the Wand?” McGonnagle inquires, more for form’s sake than anything else. “While unreliable, but yes; there certainly is..” I offer. “And that was a regular, off the shelf Wand you offered her” she inquires. “It was, and let’s just leave it at that!” I mumble. “I should probably go back to the Leaky Cauldron!” she offers, hasting out of the shop. She only stop at the door, for a moment as she is pushing it up; before she steps out, and the door quietly closes behind her. With that, she is gone. “Twilight?” Dash inquires. “Yes, do you by chance know of her?” I inquire. “Of course, I know her; she is a good friend of mine!” Dash explains. “The supplies you mentioned, so you could custom-make a Wand?” she inquires. “Yes..” I respond. She is placing the palms of her hands on the edge of the counter; spreading her fingers, as she is leaning forwards. Had I not known better, I would have gasped; but she is growing several inches as her posture changes. The next moment, she is reaching in under her robe; extracting a set of feathers, one in each colour of the rainbow. Once she placed these on the counter; she is reaching in under her robe, producing a set of tail-hairs matching the feathers. “Include these, as the core?” she inquires. “Wait, are these what I think they are?” I inquire, as I look at the colourful feathers and tail-hairs piled on my counter. “Genuine article, Pegasus feathers and tail-hairs!” she only puts forth. “After what I have seen today, what do I have to lose?” I offer. “I hope, you have a good Apple-wood wand, to go with these!” she puts forth. “For you; I think fifteen inches and flexible should be just right!” I offer. “A bit long; but I can’t maim her primaries, to make it any shorter!” I realize, as I produce the Wand; casting the required spells, finalizing the product. As I had completed the work, I offer her the new wand; “Here, give it a flick!” I suggest. She is taking the wand in her right hand, following the suggestion; giving it a beautiful flourish. “Still warm, comfortable!” she mumbles; but I like it!” she continues. The next moment, a perfect, beautiful rainbow appears from the tip of her Wand, slowly moving forth. “Whoa!” I just exclaim, in pure surprise. “Pegasi feathers, and a Rainbow..” I ponder, in stark realization; “Are you by chance a Weather Witch?” I then inquire. “Going by the local expressions, I guess you could say that!” she responds, snickering melodically. “In our community, we refer to Females as Witches; and I guess that rainbow is a dead giveaway, particularly paired up with these particular feathers!” I offer, as explanation. “Well, I am wearing a Witches’ hat; so I guess that tracks!” she continues. “Since your Wand is ready, and has accepted you; now is the time to finalize the deal, before there is a chance to jinx it!” I point out. “Oh, okay; I can’t walk out the door with the Wand, before I have paid you for it!” she offers. “Yes, exactly..” I respond; “Fifteen Gallions..” I respond. “What would the going prize for a Wand like this be, had I not provided the feathers?” she inquires, as she produces the coins, placing them on the counter. “Just regular feathers, or tail-hairs alone would fetch more than the double on their own!” I point out. “I guess feathers are worth alot here?” she inquires; “Are you still using quills, too?” she then continues. “Witches, such as yourself require a Wand; so I do use a few of these feathers, on a daily basis during the season!” I put forth; "Though I’m not the only one, in town; using feathers, for special effects you know!” I continue. “Ah, yeah!” she offers. “Since it is quiet; maybe I dare peak out, so see if the coast is clear?” I suggest; “Maybe I could have a chance, seeing what that poster is looking like now?” I consider, as I follow the girl out towards the door. Somehow, I had failed to notice; Miss Dash had already reverted, to her regular Human form. She had also made her newly paid for Wand disappear into her robe; even before I had stepped around the counter, following her out. I open the door, and she is stepping out; the Broom in tow. Only now, I notice there is a third Wand on the poster. “Unicorn Wand” reads the text under the first; “Pink Wand” reads the text under the second. I notice the white cloud with a poly chromatic thunder flash, holding up the new apple-Wand; “Pegasus Wand” reads the text, under the Wand I had just sold. “This is my wand, on the cloud!” she exclaims; “And that is Twilight’s and Diane’s Wands respectively!” she then points out. “You knew?” I inquire, as response; “Genuine Witch poster!” I mumble to myself; as I see the movements, on the poster she had placed on my window. “Good bye, Ollivander; and thanks, for the Wand!” she exclaim, as she is continuing down the street. “Good bye, Dash..” I respond. Since I had seen the poster, I open the door; stepping right in, walking up to the counter. This had been such an exciting day. <--- --- --->
A Charming Charm too Much: 4Author's Note Twilight Sparkle's POV Previous Chapter: A Rainbow in the Dark Next Chapter: To Brush it Off A Charming Charm too Much: 4 <--- --- ---> . I know I had seen it somewhere, even if I can not for my life put a finger on where; or, I had seen her somewhere. The spell is listed and described in the book of spells, of course; where else, it is after all a spell. I had read up on each and every spell in the book, true to form; it is who I am, the Element of Magic. What had you been expecting? Not only had I bought the spell-book for this year, I had gone out on a limb; buying each and every book I was expected to need here at Hogwarts. Just in case I got bored, and I was curious. Since I am in class, there apparently is no ward preventing me from casting a spell or two. I just have to be careful, not to cast the wrong spell. Or, barring that; casting a spell, with a bad outcome. Naturally, I had arrived early; our teacher will not be here, for several more minutes so I should have just enough time. ”Expectum Patronus” I mumble. The next moment; I find the fawn, roe Deer standing calmly munching on imagined vegetation as if she had been standing in the forest she should have been in. She is lanky, but surprisingly nimble for one so young. As expected, she is shy, almost to the point of Fluttershy; yet, she stands tall. After a moment, she takes a step forwards; then another and another. At the time the teacher is entering the room, the fawn is several yards away from me, ignoring me, almost as if she had not even known I am here. Professor Squirel, the teacher of the defences against the dark arts enters the room; expecting to get the usual warm greeting, but what came next is a surprise to all. The doe turns her head towards the professor; only to open her mouth, breathing fire. What did not come as a surprise, is the reaction; in absolute shock, everyone laugh. Squirel face the doe, with a robe severely burnt. ”What?” he exclaim; ”Who did that?” he then inquires. The doe catches him in his gaze, stags ablaze with brilliant purple magic at the ready. And the obvious conclusion, the spell hitting him squarely in the face. Of course, this is when professor Snape turns his head toward the professor standing in shock. The doe, slowly trotting up to Squirel, then opens her mouth and once more breath fire; burning the turban to dust in the process. Stags still ablaze, she casts a new spell, petrifying the poor professor, who slowly falls over and lands onto the floor. Everyone starts clapping their hands, even Draco; maybe he is impressed, or he dare doing nothing else? ”Who has the audacity, to attack a teacher and professor?” Severus Snapes bellows. And the obvious happens, as much as a shock as it may be; the roe Deer snickers, ruefully observing him, but otherwise say nothing. She just point a tiny black hoof at the back of the head of Squirel. ”If I had not known better, I would have said it is an Animagus; but on second thought, she is clearly a Patronus..” Hermione mumbles. ”You suggest a Patronus casting spells, Miss Granger?” Serverus demands, not exactly believing the idea even worth mentioning; but now, it had been called for. ”Would you prefer a fire-breathing Animagus?” Hermione inquires, in response. Of course, this is exactly when the Deer steps up to Snapes, lightly tapping him just below the knee. ”Whoa!!” Snapes exclaims. ”What is it, Miss?” Snapes inquires, as if expecting whomever it was to answer. The fawn looks up, snickering for a moment; before calming down, opening her mouth to speak. ”Greetings, Severus Snape; I am sorry, if I upset you!” the fawn utters, in her frail Doe voice. ”Greetings..” Snapes responds, falling down on his knees, in order to face the person addressing him; ”and who may you be, if I may ask?” he now inquires. ”For now, suffice to say; I am a rue deer fawn, a Patronus if you will!” she responds. ”You mean to say, that you are a Patronus?” he inquires. ”Yes, that is exactly what I said..” she responds; ”On second thought; why don’t you just call me Twilight, from now on?” she inquires. ”Twilight..” he echoes; ”Let’s go for that, Twilight!” he continues. ”Such an odd and highly unusual name for a girl!” he ponders; ”wait, why does the name remind me of a student in my class?” he then ponders. ”Maybe, you would like to have a seat; sit beside Hermione, please!” Snape drawls, as he tries to regain his composure. ”Yes..” the Patronus exclaims; ”Thank you, Professor Snape!” she then concludes, as she trots over to the indicated seat. A few scattered giggles and chuckles are heard from the students seated in the classroom. While maintaining a passive and impassionate expression, not even Snape could deny the amusement to himself. ”One of these years..” Snape mutters under his breath; ”an overachiever, who intends to challenge me?” he then drawls in a low, threatening voice. Everyone is quiet, trying to look busy. Though it is obvious, a few actually read their books with curious interest. One Witch is standing out, where she is sitting in her seat; excitedly snickering, as she is reading the subject with great interest. Ron Weasly is observing the girl with great interest, failing to even notice the deep purple hair sticking out under the brim of her hat. He pokes the left shoulder of the girl; ”Uhm, are you reading a comics or something?” he then whispers, to the girl obviously ignoring him for the far more exciting materials before her. Hermione, on her part, is fascinated by the Girl in Deer form, sitting beside her, eagerly reading and consuming the material like a sponge. As she is casting a side-glance, she notices the new girl; studying the book before her, with peaking interest. ”That is not the book, for this semester, is it?” she then inquires; ”and you hold the book upside down, too!” she then observes, helpfully. However, I ignore the last comment; ”Yes, this is the third year book!” I then respond as if it had been nothing. ”Snape will have Kittens, if he catches you with that!” Hermione whispers back, giggling. ”Kittens?” I respond, obliviously; ”But I guess, Flutters would love that!” I then continue. ”Fluttershy?” Hermione inquires; ”That yellow shy, yellow girl?” she then continues. ”Yes, that is her..” Twilight responds, snickering; ”she is a good friend, but just don’t cross her ..” she concludes, with an air of finality. ”Uhm, why would I do that?” Hermione inquires; ”But I fear a certain Drako Malfoy may like to..” she continues. ”Playing with fire..” Twilight snickers; ”he would have been safer; if he had been facing Dumbledore himself, trust me!” she offers, with an angelic grin all over her muzzle. ”At least, you did not ask him to bother the poor critters in the forbidden forest or a Dragon?” Flutters chimes in, with a rare grin on her face. Since Snape is one to stay on top of the situation, he is walking around in the classroom; observing everyone; noting what happens, and who does what. In a corner, at the back of the room; he notices a pink girl, Pinkie flipping pages as she is brewing potion after potion at breakneck speed. Snape taps the girl on the right shoulder, gently as to not startle her too much; ”Uhm, what in Merlin’s Beard are you doing?” he then inquires. ”Just brewing a few potions..” she explains, as if it had been the most obvious thing in the world; ”You see; brewing potions is just like baking, you know!” she then offers, explaining everything, yet explaining absolutely nothing. Pinkie flips a page, pouring the latest brew in a vial; before continuing, as if nothing had happened. ”Are you aware, of how dangerous it is to make a mistake?” he inquires; ”or, that some potions actually requires predefined time to work!” he then informs her. ”As I said, just like baking..” she now counters. ”Some of these ingredients are Rare, and expensive; not to mention, dangerous to handle!” he prompts, with a stern grin on his face. ”Nothing is for free, Silly!” she retorts; ”I labeled every vial, and you can enjoy grading them at your leisure!” she now points out. If any of these are even remotely what your labels state, and with any level of potency; I fear, I will have nothing else to do!” Snape concedes, with a scowl. ”Oh, yeah; sorry about that, I’m whipping up potions faster than you can test them!” she now giggles, as if it was amusing to her. Which it probably is. Even the Weasly’s grin, at the prospect. With that, Snape accepts the challenge; picking up the first stand of potions and walks back to the front desk; ”Thank you, for your effort and entertainment, Diane!” he drawls, with a sincere reason to use the tone. ”Poor Snape!” Drako mumbles to himself; ”Just the risk of even one of these blowing up in his face; not to mention, all the time it will take him to properly grade all these..”; ”even if I suspect it will be a flat fail, categorically!” he surmises, to himself. ”Uhm, Twilly; could you lend me a few drops of Unicorn Blood?” Pinkie inquires, as she is tapping her friend on the right shoulder, after she had walked up to her old friend’s place. ”Did you ask her for Unicorn blood?” Hermoine inquires, in hushed tones. ”Yes, Hermoine; some of the more interesting potions require it, you know!” she merely responds, with a momentary snicker. I just prick the tip of my index finger, extracting a few drops in the vial; ”Here you go, Pinkie; have fun, and make a revolutionary Potion or elixir..” I respond; ”Just make sure to blow poor Snape’s mind, properly!” I add, as I offer her the vial. ”A perfect potion, in a minute?” Snape exclaim, in pure shock. The class is quiet, still; everyone is either engrossed in their respective studies, or shocked and amused by the events taking place. ”Another perfect Potion, and another, and another..” Snape mumbles to himself, as he continues checking each potion in turn. Ten minutes later, Diane is stepping up to Snape with the next set of vials containing more potions; ”Here you go, the next batch of your entertainment!” she explains, offering him yet more potions. ”Thank you, Pinkie..” he just mumbles, taken aback; ”but, you are aware; some of these are supposed to take more than the time of a single class, and you perfected it in a minute?” he then points out. ”Thirty minutes, to twenty four hours, the book states..” she responds; ”but as you can see, each Potion is A-Grade or better!” she continues, with threatening implications. ”Wait, you are aware of what ingredients are required for this particular brew?” he inquires, in a sharp drawl; ”Three drops Unicorn Blood!” he explains. ”Yes, Unicorn Blood!” Diane exclaims, in bemusement; ”I know, I know, I know; but I have a vial full to play with!” she merely snickers. ”You have an entire vial of Unicorn Blood?” he exclaims, in a questioning tone. ”Yes, have a look?” she responds, producing the vial. ”What in Merlin’s name did you do, to acquire this insane amount of such a Rare and priceless commodity?” Snape just bellows. ”I just asked a friend, kindly; she produced it for me, willingly and effortlessly!” Diane explains. ”Do you think Unicorns grow on trees?” he inquires. ”No, Silly; they read books, all day!” she just snickers, as if the response had been the most obvious. ”Read books?” he inquires, incredulously. ”But of course, silly Snape!” she points out. ”Oh?” he mumbles. ”She is the biggest Book Horse..” she points out; ”She even puts Hermione to shame by light years!” she then elaborates. ”What does she mean by that, Twilight?” Hermione inquires. ”You know, I used to live in a library for years..” I respond; ”before that, I studied at Celestia’s school for gifted Unicorns..” I continue, without a single thought. ”Gifted Unicorns?” Hermione inquires. ”Yes, exactly..” I respond. ”Then Twilight is your Patronus?” she inquires. ”Yes, she is..” I merely respond. ”And here I sit, studying with a Patronus?” she inquires. ”Twlight is probably on par with your spell casting..” I just tease her. ”She also breathes fire, like a Dragon!” she offers. ”Doesn’t a Patronus have these capabilities?” I inquire. ”Most of us, are happy if we can cast the spell at all..” she explains. ”Most Witches and Wizards have stage props for Wands!” I point out. ”Stage props?” she inquires. ”Useless twigs with little to no real power!” I explain. ”Oh..” she responds. At that instant, Pinkie snatches the Wand from Ron Weasly; throwing it my way, and I catch it in the air; ”Catch..” she mouths; ”oh, and give her a good demonstration of what you can do?” she continues, with a snicker. ”Poor Ron, his twig is broken!” I observe, as Hermione is watching. ”Yes, it would appear so..” I respond. ”You know a spell, dealing with this?” she inquires. ”Yes..” I merely respond; producing my Wand, casting the required spell. ”Why do you make it look, as if it had been easy; even mending a broken bone is complicated, complex spell work!” she points out. Of course, the deep purple aura surrounds the Wand for several minutes; while it is disappearing from my grasp, only to appear in the right hand of Ron Weasly. ”Wait, what?” he exclaim. ”You are quite welcome, Ron..” I point out. ”You can be a real Wizard, again..” Pinkie exclaims, where she is preoccupied with yet another Potion, she is brewing. ”We do not live in a Mansion, like the Malfoys’; but at least, I can hold my head high..” Ron prompts; "my conscious clean!” he continues. ”You have the very bestest of bestest Friends, Ron; you can’t measure the worth, in Gallions!” Pinkie points out. ”Oh, yeah; I do have these!” he concedes. ”There can be none richer, than Pinkie!” I point out. ”How is that?” Hermione inquires. ”It is not in the Rock Farm, but in the countless friends she has!” Apple points out. ”Wait, a Rock Farm; you must be joking, right?” Ron inquires. ”No..” Apples points out. The next time, Pinkie walks up to Snape at the front; I follow her, addressing him; ”Is it okay, if I were to cast a few harmless spells before the class is up?” I inquire. ”If the spell is indeed harmless, and you don’t disturb the class; I guess it would be fine!” he concedes. Of course, Pinkie is depositing a new set of potions on the desk, before Snape; leaving him with yet more work, to tend to. ”I should not have accepted this, but it is too late to regret it now; but at least, the class is quiet..” he drawls. ”Will I catch her in the act, of performing even a single Potion; lesser than an A grade?” Snape ponders, in bemusement. ”Speaking of an earlier observation; Pinkie distracted him, from this!” I tell Hermione. ”She literally tied him to the desk with all these Potions; but since everyone is quiet, mostly doing their studies..” she responds, with a giggle. On her way back to her seat and Cauldron, Pinkie walks past Draco; stopping, in order to address the boy; ”Don’t tempt your fate..” she mumbles. ”Sorry, Draco, but I am afraid your grades will be suffering under my presence!” Diane offers, with a snicker. ”Guess it is time..” I ponder; ”Time to test out the spells Snape promised me!” I tell Hermione. ”Expectum Patronus!” I pronounce, knowing everyone had heard me this time. A new Patronus appears before me, in the form of a Roe Deer Fawn, identical to the one known as Twilight. she is leisurely trotting around the classroom, gracing as she goes; snickering, before one student or the other. ”Clip, clop; clip, clop; clip, clop..” is heard, from the hooves of the Deer, as she is trotting over the hard floor. Snape is looking up; noticing the reddish brown Doe, trotting up to him. ”In Blue blazes?” Snape exclaims. ”What does a Deer Fawn do in my classroom?” he then inquires calming down visibly, as he notices it is perfectly harmless. ”The Deer should be perfectly safe!” Hermione conceded. ”The Patronus is a purely defensive spell, but I guess it could be used in this fashion too?” Snape acknowledges. <--- --- --->
To Brush it Off: 5Author's Note Rainbow Dash's POV Previous Chapter: A Charming Charm too Much Next Chapter: Dumbledore To Brush it Off: 5 <--- --- ---> . If you can brew Potions of this grade; you could make a living on it, Pinkie!” Snape points out, as Pinkie was walking past him on the way out of the class. “As I said, like baking; though I used to plan parties, left and right..” she giggles on her way out. Snape falls back, on the next Potion in hand; grading it, as he evaluated it. Hard work, grading Pink Potions; but a pleasure, grading top-notch Potions. It is why he is here, to see us learn how to do this right. Of course, I had also walked out of the room, Broom in tow. At least, she had been quiet. After the break, I arrive at the field; Madam Hootch waiting patiently. I had arrived in time, giving her no cause to complain. My broom, still loyally in tow, obediently as if she had been a well-groomed dog. “Greetings, Dash; nice to see you, in my class!” she exclaims, as I approach the field. “Greetings, Madam Hootch. “The broom is still following you, I see; I had heard of it, but I could not take their word for it..” she concedes; “but since I see it, with my own two eyes; I can’t deny it, now can I!” she proclaims. “It was a bit embarrassing, at first; but once I had entered Ollivander’s shop, I had managed to shake the tail of embarrassment!” I point out. “Not everyone can even afford a brand new Fire-bolt; let alone, even dare approach it!” she explains. “She is loyal, so I will trust her!” I point out, indicating the broom I have in tow. “This, I will just have to see for myself; but I can’t give you anything, you have to follow the same rules..” she puts forth. “I just hope; that does not include speed limits, or the likes!” I point out, matter-of-factly. “Within reason, you can fly as fast as your broom can carry you; but you may have to be cautious, it’s dangerous if you reach racing speeds!” she points out. “Ah, yeah; I did read up on the specks, should be safe..” I mumble. “These specks are limited, by the impression of safe speeds!” she muses. “I figured as much!” I merely respond, as I watch Pinkie bouncy towards the field. A few minutes later, everyone is on the field; the clock is ticking, and the moment is approaching. “Nice to see you all here, and I love to see all the new faces!” Madam Hootch puts forth, a minute after the last had stepped out onto the field. “Yes, so many new faces!” Pinkie exclaims, in excitement. “Now, if you could stand on a line; two feet between you, over there!” Madam Hootch offers, pointing her right hand to the indicated location. One by one, each of them take their respective places. I had managed to wrangle a spot in the middle of the group, but for now, I am intent on sticking to her instructions, to the letter. Well, as best I can; with the broom I had been chosen by, in tow. Place the broom to your right, then lift up your hand, over it!” Madam Hootch instructs. I do, as she told me, even if the broom insists on staying a foot off of the ground; as if she could not bear the shame, of touching the dirt underfoot? “I would have complained, and rebuked you Dash; but I know better, after your Incident the other day!” she merely points out, making the point before anyone could say anything. I guess that is for the best, but I still feel a hint of a blush coming on. I could not quite hold it back, but what to do? “That is a Wand to die for..” Rarity exclaims, in her usual dramatic fashion, and some of the Slytherin boys chuckle behind a hand. “Make no mistake, this is a brand new Fire-bolt; so I could understand her sentiment, and I guess I can’t help but agree with you!” I inform them. “A Fire-bolt, and a brand new one at that?” Draco inquires. “Yes, and I imagine it will be the talk of the town for ages!” Madam Hootch points out. “Oh, that incident?” Draco retorts. “Unless you are blind, you can see the broom hovering on its own accord?” Twilight enlightens him, with a snicker. Just then, the twig referred to as broom on Diane’s side decides to hover on its own, just about one foot from the ground. “Awesome!” I point out; “But I know Diane is the girl beside the broom. “Would it break the rules, if we formed our own team for the Quidditch cup here at the school?” Apples inquires. “Be aware, you are a handful of first Years!” Madam Hootch informs us; “But I guess you could give you a preliminary go-ahead after the class!” she then concedes. “Awesome!” I exclaim. “On second thought; if you are anything to go by, it is the only fair option!” she now points out. “What do you mean, by that; Madam Hootch?” Draco inquires. “If my intuition is correct, and I fear I am underestimating her abilities; a team of her caliber would just demolish the competition, sweeping you right off of the field!” she responds, now laughing out like a loon. “If you don’t believe it, just watch her broom?” Twilight points out. “Yeah, what about it; she has a brand new fire-bolt, but so what?” Draco sneers. “Our team will be consisting of nine girls; while I am not privy on the rules, I have some limited experience of what I think is a similar game!” Twilight points out, matter-of-fact. “Since you have your right hand over your broom, say ‘Up’, and step up onto your broom!” Madam Hootch interrupts the debate. In anticipation, Dashes and Diane’s brooms hover up to great the respective hands even before they had the time to pronounce the word. I step up, onto the broom, eagerly holding my weight. Diane’s broom easily holds the weight of her as well, as if she had been a feather. Well, maybe she is in the eyes of her broom. Even if she is not fortunate enough, to be blessed with a private Broom just yet. Twilight’s broom follows suit, as does the broom of Flutters. Hermione has little to now problem. One by one, most of them manage to mount their respective brooms, with little to no problem. “You know, Draco; my biggest problem, will be to stay within the speed-limit!” I tease him. “Speed-limit?” he inquires; “What speed-limit?” he then continues. “You really should not ask that question, Draco; you’re just asking her, to prove her point in the most embarrassing way possible!” Twilight Sparkle points out; “And when I say embarrassing; I am saying it to you, because you’re the one to be painted red!” she continues. First now, I notice the two other girls, Twilight and her shadow Patronus on the right and left flanks respectively. Of course, they had pretended to struggle with their weary out of date brooms. “I just read of the bats, the game includes in the set; does it mean, I can have one, and can I deliberately hurt Draco or any other Slytherin with it during the game?” Twilight inquires. “That is one possible use of these, even if it is a bit outside the original intention in the game!” Hermione offers. “If my experience is matching up, you would be the keeper, flutters!” Twilight Sparkle suggests. “It was fun, in the end!” flutters intones in response “Even if I had been scared, initially; but I did make it, as the keeper back then!” she continues. “You can sleep; most of the game, Dash..” Sparkle suggest; “That way, it will be a more interesting game for the rest of us; besides, some of us are dying for some batting practice!” she then continues. “I guess I could, but where is the fun in that; I could as easily get myself a nice flight practice, with a steady breeze through my mane!” I point out. “Flight-practice, sounds like fun!” Pinkie exclaims; “I guess a little practice would be good, for me too!” Flutters responds, hovering a foot over the field. “Now, I want to see you just above the ground; but try to move forwards, slowly!” Madam Hootch points out. Of course, I knew she meant it for me, but also for a few of these hot-heads. “Should I give them a scare, just for the fun of it!” I ponder, snickering, at the picture of their faces. While I had started off slow; I am slowly picking up speed and altitude to keep out of the way of the others, while I continue to fly over the field. “This is boring!” I exclaim, next time I fly by Draco. “Boring?” he responds; “Too slow?” he inquires. “it is, like watching paint dry, or watching grass grow!” I just offer him, with a grin. “Oh, that sounds positively exciting!” he responds. “Since I am not supposed to race you, you can’t follow me..” I explain, as I continue to pick up speed. “No?” he responds, wondering what I had in mind. “Well, you asked for it..” I respond; "you had better stay alive, so you can explain what happened to you; as they dig you out of the dirt!” I explain, as if it had been the most obvious in the world. “These brooms have a limit, to keep us safe!” Draco points out. “Yeah, yeah; I know, but I am about to show you how wrong you are..” I respond, suddenly picking up a hundred feet of altitude in a hurry. “That is impressive..” Draco ponders; “but I can’t just let her know that!” he continues; “Was that all?” he inquires. “I haven’t even started to warm up!” I explain, as I start picking up more speed and altitude in a hurry. “Show-off!” Draco mutters. “First to the clouds, over there!” I point out, pointing at the cloud, with my right hand just to make the point. I watch him, as he tries to keep up the appearance; following me, towards the indicated target. “Oh, yeah; I forgot, you are not permitted to fly that far up?” I inquire, in a taunting voice, snickering. “He needs longer hair, so he can feel the joy of the wind through it..” I ponder; “but I can’t do anything about it, right now..” I consider. “You two, what are you doing up there?” Madam Hootch cries. “I will be back, on the ground; before the class is up, I promise!” I respond. Of course, I am turning more and more upwards, almost as if I had been attempting a loop. Still picking up speed, with a steady acceleration. “How are you doing, back there..” I inquire, affording to look back at Draco; “Slowpoke!” I then exclaim. “If you max out, at this altitude; your broom will be ripped to shreds, and you fall to your doom!” Draco offers. “In your case, yes; most certainly, but I am not you!” I snicker, in overtly obvious bemusement. “No, because you are a poor nobody..” he snaps back. “You think?” I inquire; “I guess; that was your best retort, Draco?” I inquire, as a further taunt, hoping he would be following me all the way up to the clouds and beyond. “Well, you sure can handle your broom; I’ll give you as much, now as we are well out of earshot..” he admits. “She is responding to Loyalty, and she can see awesome when it is before her eyes!” I tease. I make a few teasing loops and loop-di-loops, to catch him in my wake; “How about this?” I inquire. “I would have loved to say how lame these lops were; but something told me how much I will be regretting it before I can reach the ground. “Yeah, I bet you are obligated to say that; Malfoy, being in the house of Slytherin!” I just observe, flatly, before I let out a peel of snickers. “I hate to admit it, but you are right!” he responds. “Let’s see, what this broom is capable of..” I respond, as I am pushing the acceleration, while still being on a vertical climb. “Uhm, let’s not..” he mumbles. “Just do not look down..” I point out; “while I guess; you should not look directly at the sun either!” I push forth. “It is getting chilly, and my broom is starting to vibrate in a disturbing manner!” he points out. “I forgot, you are not belonging up here!” I observe. I feel his gaze, firmly glued onto the brush of my broom; as I continue the steady climb; as if it had been nothing, still in a step acceleration. “Would you mind, if I slow down?” he inquires; “By all means, be my guest!” I respond. The effect of the action, his broom slowly stop vibrating. However, he finds himself incapable of breaking off from my tail; as if he had been tethered, to me. “I can’t seem to let go, but at least my broom does no longer vibrate!” he offers. “Sorry, I forgot all about it; but as you are so close to me, you are pulled in!” I explain. “W-w-w-wh-wh-what?” he stammers, now scared to ask. “I don’t think you could pull free, even if you tried!” I point out. With that, he is quiet, not even daring to utter a sound. “I guess this should be enough..” I offer; “it was fun, but we have to get back before the class is over!” I explain. With that, I level out and accelerate a bit more while still staying within the safe limit of my broom. I circle around as I am zooming in on the center of the field and turn my nose down towards the ground. “This, should be fun!” I exclaim. “Oh..” he mumbles, after several minutes of falling towards the ground. “Don’t mention it..” I respond, with a snicker; “particularly not to your father, Lucius!” I point out. “Why?” he inquires; “Uhm, and why is the sky black?” he then observes, shivering. “I think your teacher in Astronomy will be happy to explain it soon!” I point out. “Why shouldn’t I tell my Father about this?” he inquires, now worried. “Not because you chose to follow me on the dare, as such..” I offer; but what do you think he would say; if you explain, you saw what you are looking at right now?” I offer. “Wait, exactly how far up did you even take me?” he inquires. “Just look for yourself?” I offer, pointing out a Jumbo leisurely flying under us. “If I had a camera, I could have snapped a shot?” he suggests. “Just too bad, you did not bring one..” I tease. “Since we are in free-fall, you can’t exactly fall off of your broom..” I observe; “Well, that is not entirely true; you are just a prisoner of my bubble, we’re still accelerating!” I then enlighten him. “Are you trying to fly right through the planet?” he inquires. “Naeh, why bother?” I respond. “I am not sure, that is making me feel any better..” he responds. “Well, if you had dared to look down; you could have seen the entire school-grounds..” I suggest; “but I would not encourage it; based on the speed and altitude we are currently on!” I point out. “Wait, why could I still breath, up there?” he inquires. “My guess is; I brought enough air up with me, close to us!” I suggest. “I, we could ask around; what opportunities there are, for a flyer, aside from the Quidditch?” he suggests. “On second thought, I will have to change my aim away from the school; unless you don’t mind, to see it demolished?” I inquire. “We have more classes today; and I think we need the castle for these, you know!” he points out. “Forget what I said before, I need you to look towards me..” I point out, while I am redirecting our brooms towards a safe target; “You would kill me, if I had not warned you!” I point out. A moment later, the first sign of the Rain-boom is appearing before me; slowly developing, until it is blasting wide open. The rainbow appears with a loud thunderous crack, as I am breaking the sound barrier. “We are officially flying mach one!” I point out. “What was that, and what are you talking about?” he inquires. “I hope you saw it; and we are supersonic, just so you know!” I explain. “Are you insane?” he cries out; “The ministry will be on us faster than you can sneeze!” he points out. “Well, too late!” I point out; “I just hope Dumbledore can keep the fort for a day or two..” I suggest; “Then I guess we could be of the grid, for a while!” I point out. “I can’t feign ignorance, but I guess I could blame you?” he inquires. “In a sense, I guess that would be your best option; I can’t even see Lucius complain, about that!” I explain. “How would I possibly know, what you were up to?” he inquires. “Exactly!” I merely respond, with a snicker. “Then you would claim I challenged you?” he inquires; “Unfamiliar with your broom, you exceeded the expected speed!” he points out. “Is it legal to sell a supersonic broom?” I inquire. “Probably not!” he muses. “Is it even possible to produce one, industrially?” I inquire. “Highly doubtful!” he chuckles. “Assuming it is possible to craft one by any means; who could, or even wanted to?” I follow up. “Even based on such a wild assumption, I don’t want to know!” he offers. “Sounds about right, I guess; just stand by that, if and when anyone asks you!” I point out, just as I am lifting the handle of the broom up to avoid hitting the ground, a mere yard above. Now I slow down, before I turn back towards the school; only to find everyone awestruck, dumbfounded; gaping in awe as I make the final approach and hop off of my broom. Draco a few yards behind, as he had finally been free from the back flow. “Where in Merlin’s beard did you go?” Madam Hootch inquires. “Up..” I point out, pointing straight up into the sky. “How far?” Twilight Sparkle inquires. “Since it was black, I have no idea!” Draco points out. “Oh?” she merely inquires. “If I am permitted, I could take anyone who dares up to sample?” I offer. “But dress up for cold winds at insane storm speeds!” Draco enlightens the others. “Oh?” Madam Hootch inquire; “was it that cold?” she then inquires. Draco just nods his head. “Could you follow me, out of earshot?” I inquire; “I don’t think they should be cursed by this knowledge!” I point out. “That does not bode well, but you managed to bring him back to the ground safely!” she responds. She is following me away from the others, and with a flick of her wand; she is producing a soundproof shield. “Okay, I am listening; but be warned, this has to be serious!” she points out. “Well, I am certain you saw it; but we spotted airplanes far below us!” I enlighten her, with a serious expression. “The best cover story would be; it was a meteorite!” she gasps. “Then you are prepared to explain that they experienced it exploding before impact?” I inquire. “Lacking a better explanation, that sounds like an idea!” she responds. <--- --- --->
Dumbledore: 6Author's Note Twilight Sparkle's POV Previous Chapter: To Brush it Off Next Chapter: An Epiphany Dumbledore: 6 <--- --- ---> . “If I were to buy my own broom; which make and model would you suggest I acquire, Madam Hootch?” Twilight inquires, just as she had landed and stepped up to the teacher. ”At the moment, the Nimbus 2000 is the broom for the Quidditch game!” she responds. “While we all saw Dash perform on her Fire-bolt; but is it good for Quidditch, and why did you not recommend it to me?” Twilight inquires. “Yes, I saw her performance right along with everyone else; but this may very well be why I did not recommend it, as good as it may be for her!” Madam Hootch points out. “Too hard to handle, for a newcomer; or you don’t trust it, based on the performance?” Sparkle inquires. “For one, you don’t even need the kind of speed she demonstrated; but a broom ready to give this manner of speed, is not for a beginner..” she points out. “If I had the control required, I could cross the field before anyone had even noticed I had been there; I could steal the Snitch before the eyes of their Seeker?” Pinkie suggests. “I guess you could, I mean; you could, but then you would be doing loop-di-loops around anything and everything to the point the game is nigh!” she points out. “What if I crafted my own broom, just for the fun of it; as a manner of extracurricular project activity?” Twilight inquires. “If you want to take the time, to craft the broom; be my guest, and knock yourself right out..” Madam Hootch offered; “but don’t blame me, if the result is good for nothing other than brushing your floor; or skyrocketing yourself into a disaster!” she then points out, giggling at the image. “I just need the materials, the staff of reasonable length, the twigs for the broom and binding it into a working broom; before I retro-engineer the spells required, or I could just read up on the theories required!” Twilight suggests; “Though I guess, I should discourage everyone else from this approach!” she then points out. “Crafting a broom, for brushing the floor is child’s play; but why would anyone want to do that?” Madam Hootch inquires. “Beats me..” Sparkle responds. “If you want, or need a broom for sweeping your floor; couldn’t you just buy one, in a store?” Twilight inquires. “There is a spell for it, any time you need to dust your floor or shelf of..”Sparkle intones, with a snicker. “There is, yes; but right now, I think we are summoned to the tower of Dumbledore’s office..” Twilight points out. “Fzzzt” The stony statue, the Gargoyle slides aside; granting access, and we continue on our way to the office. Step by step, I continue up the flight of stairs; one Patronus before me, and one Patronus behind me. At first, the spiraling flight of stairs feels long to endless; but the stairs hasten by, as by magic and I find myself at the door. I knock. “Enter..” is heard from behind the door, as the old man is bidding me to enter. The door slides up, and I enter the room. One Patronus before me, and one behind. One taking point, and one closing up the rear. “Such a lovely surprise, the two of you are reminding me of the Potters’ Patronuses; I had expected Twilight to come alone, but in the company of two Patronuses, such as you..” he now utter. “His parents had a Deer, as Patronus?” I inquire. “Yes, indeed; but neither is one such as yours, young Lady!” he responds. “Then, I take it; word has reached you, telling of the class earlier today?” I inquire. “Yes, you could say that..” he responds; “but I guess, an earlier incident demanded my attention; so I could not just slip back into the shadows!” he points out. “You are referring to the incident, at the Wand shop; tended to, by a Mister Ollivander?” I inquire. “Well, maybe that incident was for the better; quite fortuitous, if you ask me?” he responds; “Covers up the item in Ollivander’s shop; even if the poster on his window insistently remains, as proof of a series of events taking place!” he continues. “Is this Wand by chance a hint?” I inquire, producing the foot long Wand to show for it. “A Unicorn Wand, or is it the Pure-blood Wand?” he inquires. “I take it, that is what the poster declares!” I offer. “Is that by chance a genuine horn?” he inquires; “Lucius Malfoy was most upset by the poster, if you could imagine why?” he continues. “True and through..” I point out; “Is he of that school?” I now inquire. “So, it is not just the Wand, that is of Unicorn origin; I would advice, against letting on..” he responds; “and yes, I believe the Malfoys’ are..” he puts forth. “Had you been in the shop, with me; you would have seen, how I almost drilled a hole in his wall in the attempt of finding my Wand!” I offer. “The welding-torch incident?” he inquires. “Ah, yeah!” I just snicker; “No laughing matter, I take it!” I conclude. “Most fortunate, you were alone with Mister Ollivander’s, at the time!” he offers, with genuine concern on his voice. “Yes, I was indeed alone with him; even if I stepped out of the shop, for a moment in order to acquire a required item..” I explain. “The horn?” he inquire; “And you just so happened to have a few Unicorn tail-hairs?” he inquires; “and the less you tell me about the rest, the better for everyone!” he merely concludes. “Giving up a few tail-hairs is a small price to pay for my wand, wouldn’t you say?” I just put forth. “These tail-hairs is a favoured core for Wands, as I understand it..” he admits, freely; “Even if Phoenix feather and Dragon heart string are acceptable options to choose from!” he then adds. “I opted to supply nine hairs, three by three!” I submit. “What about the pink Wand?” he now inquires. “That would belong to a friend of mine..” I offer; “by the name of Diane Pie, but she usually goes by the name of Pinkie..” I respond; “Probably a more enigmatic and unpredictable Wand than you want to recognize!” I offer. “A Wand is a mirror of the owner, and something tells me these are a one Witch Wands, and probably more or less indestructible at that..” he points out; “kind of, like a Horcrux; but I guess I should never have mentioned that, you never heard it from me!” he whispers. I noted the point, filing it away; before I continue, as if nothing had happened and he had said exactly nothing. I had the idea, he intended for me; that is all I need, right now. “Whinny Weasly was with Diane, while she acquired her pink Wand; but other than that, only Ollivander was in the room!” I point out; “You know the Weaslys, I take it!” I offer. “Yes, I do indeed know the Weaslys..” he merely responds. While Whinny’s Wand may not be spectacular, but I am fairly sure it is the best Wand the Weaslys ever had!” I offer. “Clip, clop; clip, clop; clip, clop..” is heard, as the two Deer Patronuses are trotting over the floor on light hooves. The Roe Deer Fawn known as Twlight is distracting the Headmaster Dumbledore. “Sometimes, cute is the scariest thing in the world..” Dumbledore offers, as he is looking up. “I am Twilight..” she points out, and she is Sparkle!” the other explains. “Wait, you speak?” Dumbledore responds. “Yes, we do..” Twilight responds; “What’s so strange about that?” she inquires. “And here, I thought casting a Patronus was complex enough spell-work..” Dumbledore groans. “It is fancy, with a Patronus with any physical characteristics..” he points out; “and here you step into the room; with not one, but two Patronuses who can breathe fire and cast spells?” he points out. “And to top it all off, you just had to make them capable of speech as well!” he mumbles. “I like the company, you know!” I point out; “even if I guess they made for quite the scene, in the class!” I offer. “I heard of that incident with Squirel..” he offers. “I would have been worried; if you hadn’t, by now!” I point out. “Now I just have to replace the teacher, of the Defence against the Dark Arts..” he puts forth. “Oh, I can see how that would be a problem for you!” I respond. “For now, I am a teacher and professor short; the education will suffer, and my students will be paying the price!” he responds, with a surprisingly vigorous nod, and an emphatic expression on his face. “Any chance, Severus Snape could fill in for the class?” I inquire; but maybe a Ghost could stand in for the theoretical studies?” I inquire. “Since he has held the position, previously; I guess I could approach him, asking if he is prepared to hold the position if even if a diminished capacity!” he suggests. “Doesn’t cost anything, to ask; and he would be better, than just closing the class!” I put forwards. “Diane had an epiphany; suggesting this, before we went here!” Twilight offers. “Speaking of Diane; she was apparently brewing innumerable Potions in the class, earlier today!” Dumbledore intones. “Snapes is probably stuck, grading the work..” I just mumble. “For now, he considers himself lucky; she only has the first year’s book, and that we only have seven books in the series..” he responds, chuckling. “That will not hold her back, trust me; but don’t let him know, and you did not hear it from me!” I point out, with a stern expression on my face. “You suggest, I should let him live in the illusion; for as long as it holds up, for his benefit?” he inquires. “Well; there was in incident, where Diane was made to bake..” I whisper; “but before she had been stopped; she had filled my kitchen with baked goods and or bads, lining the walls this high!” I point out, indicating the amount of baking she had performed. “Any idea, as to hole long this happened?” he inquire. “To the best of my understanding, mere minutes!” I point out. “I guess, I should take it as a warning, as stern as you implied!” he points out. “That would probably be the wisest choice..” I suggest. “On a different note; your Quidditch team was approved, pending the tryout in a week!” he informs me, with a light chuckle. “I picture Dash as the Seeker, but I guess she could fill any role!” I offer. “So you already have a picture as to how to man your team?” he offers; “Or, would it be Dashes team?” he then inquires. “With Dash as the Seeker; I would call it her team, yes!” I offer; “I was placing Twilight and Sparkle as the Beaters..” I suggest; “while Flutters will be the Keeper, based on previous experience and experiences!” I explain. “Is Diane by chance on your team, as a Chaser?” Dumbledore inquires, curiosity now piqued. “Was it that obvious?” I inquire; “But yes, she most certainly is.." I respond; “I think Apples would be with her too..” I explain. “Seems you have everything in order; I can’t hold your team back, even if you make it out as Dashes team!” he offers. “The team will be ready to play, when the first match is scheduled!” I respond. “That is always good to hear..” he responds; Seems you have a few spares, for when you get into the pinch, too!” he then adds. “Pays to be prepared, you know!” I respond; “I don’t like being a player short, more than you do..” I then add. “Exactly!” he puts forth; “On that note, there are a few cases; where you will be overqualified, to the point of ruining a lesson or two!” he then lets on; “Starting with the duels at the class on Defence against the Dark Arts!” he then points out. “I can’t fake being a Novice, if that is what you mean?” I respond; “I fear even Twilight and Sparkle would be a few years ahead of the class!” I then add with a snicker. “Could I tempt you, with a tournament against our Teachers, and Professors, instead?” he inquires; “For entertaining purposes, aside from properly showing off how to perform these spells?” he then explains. “Are you proposing to take part?” I inquire; “And I hope you have enough good Duelist, for this to be worth the effort!” I point out. “If it comes to that; I limit your ability to aberrate and use shields?” he inquires. “Ah, yeah; limiting these spells just may make it!” I offer. “Maximizing the effect, as a lesson; while also maximizing the entertainment?”he offers. “I could level the field, by just outright destroy everyone inside as the castle crumbles; but, what is the fun in that?” I inquire. “Wait, you could?” he inquires; “I hope the reference is only in potential and capability; over actually being willing to murder everyone!” he then shrieks, in obvious dismay. “If provoked, I fear I could have leveled the castle in an instant; I largely rely on my friends, preventing me from reaching that far down..” I utter, with a shiver. “It is my privilege, and duty to prevent it from ever happening..” he responds; “As the Headmaster, I manage this school, and protect everyone within from threats; Foreign and domestic!” he offers. “Just one final detail, as the security has been dealt with..” I suggest. “Here it comes, here it comes..” he ponders, with mounting dread. “Oh, just one teeny, tiny detail; for the various cases, where it may be relevant..” I put forth; “I had intended to use this logo, as a House Emblem of sorts!” I point out, passing a small banner with the two sisters. “You suggest, I swap your regular house symbol for these; if and where appropriate, for purposes?” he inquires. “Oh, yes; but use this symbol for the House Cup, signifying Diane, just in case it may be applicable!” I then explain. “I understand Severus Snape were considering awarding her points for her brewing Potions!” he then admits. “I guess I can see, how he feels tempted; but from what I have seen, she will acquire far too many points, for the cup to be meaningful..” I offer; just imagine how many points she has before this semester is at an end, at current rate?” I suggest. “If he chose to enact her points now, he will have no time to revise them later..” he acknowledges. “Not unless he drops his attempt to grade these Potions, and I imagine he has more classes to attend to..” I concede. “Yes, I am afraid he does..” he offers. “I thought so..” I point out. “I imagine, the other students will be curious as to all these new changes; once they find out, or figure it all out!” he suggests. “Let them simmer, and threat?” I just propose, snickering. <--- --- --->
An Epiphany: 7Author's Note Pinkie Pie's POV Previous Chapter: Dumbledore Next Chapter: Astronomy under the Sun An Epiphany: 7 <--- --- ---> . “Divination one oh one?” I ponder; ”They want me to be a Deity?” I then consider. ”Twilly, Twilly; they intend to make me into a proper Deity, on par with Celestia and Discord!” I exclaim, as I see my purple friend trotting into the room. ”Divination, but why do you even need to take the class?” she inquires; ”Aside from learning, how these things work here, of course!” she concludes. ”The return of Madam Pinkie, and her seven divine Crystal Balls!” I exclaim. ”I will never live that down, in a million years; all assuming, I even live that long..” she points out. ”Oh, but you will; trust me, Twilly, you will!” I explain; ”Just like Discord, Celestia and Luna; you are no mere Mortal, your essence is finely woven into the very essence of existence!” I continue, grimly but to the point. “I will?” Twilight inquires, not exactly believing; let alone expecting an answer, even if a response is known to be forthcoming. “I do remember the event, silly Twilly; but then, I can’t forget anything and you already knew that!” I point out. “However, I believe our fellow students will be opening the door in a moment!" I point out, only for the door to go up as I am finishing the statement. “Wait, what?” Hermione inquires. “This is Divination, remember?” Twilight groans with a snicker. “Thank you, Twilight!” she responds; “At least, I know I did not make a wrong turn or open the wrong door!” she then continues. “I know, I know; that would have been embarrassing, and for you of all students, Hermione?” I tease. “By the way, Twilly; I hope you will enjoy the company of a fellow Bookworm..” I offer; “or, is it a Bookhorse in your case, Herm?” I elaborate. “Yes; I do love all my books, Pinkie!” Twilight submits, if just with a bit of embarrassment on her voice; “But alas, did you have to put it quite that way?” she then inquires with some irritation. “Hiya, Whinny!” I exclaim, as the girl enters the room. “Hi, Pinkie!” Whinny responds. “Herm?” Hermione inquires; “and Book Horse?” she follows up, with just a single breathe in between. “Yes, Hermione..” Twilight responds; “but I guess I can grasp the confusion, in your case; I doubt she referred to Hermaphrodite, it is just her habit of referring to her friends in Diminutive form..” Twilight explains, snickering in a momentary tirade of infinite merriment. “What Pinkie means, is that Twilight literally lives in a library..” Rarity points out; “She has next to unlimited access to almost every book back home!” she then elaborates. “Just call her the Princess of Books?” Dash suggests. “Princess of Books?” Hermione inquires, now giggling at the insane title. “I could as well admit?” Twilight concedes, albeit quite reluctantly. By now, all the students expected to turn up had entered the small classroom. The next moment, the teacher is entering the room, exploring the room; in search to see each of her students, not quite recognizing everyone. “This will be a very interesting year!" she merely mumbles to herself. “Time for the show..” I exclaim, and the next instant I am in the garb of Madam Pink. “This is the class of divination, and I am your teacher, Sybill Trelawney!” the teacher is presenting herself, to the entire class. The aforementioned seven crystal balls appear on my desk before me; I pick them up one by one, juggling them in the standard fashion for a moment. Before I have the time to change the pattern, I feel my tail wriggle and shake; indicating something is about to fall, and the next instant they all dropped their jaws in utter shock. It is not just in how I juggle the seven crystal balls; but how each of the balls are showing an individual premonition, moving in real time as if it had been a projection of a moving picture. “Yes, Sybill; I know how you hate us to touch these precious balls, with our bare hands..” I just utter in the face of the teacher, before she had the time to utter a single word; “I know, I know!” I then proclaim. “My name is Pinkamena Diane Pie, but call me Pinkie..” I explain; “but for the moment; I am madam Pinkie!” I then conclude my presentation. “There, she said it..” Rarity offers, quietly in a fairly Lady-like fashion. “What in Merlin’s beard..” Sybill just groans; “Not only do you juggle these seven crystal balls as if it had been easy; but you have the audacity of showing not just one premonition, but seven at once?” she now concedes. “Technically, she has produced eight..” Twilight points out matter-of-factly; “but I feared you missed that..”most likely on the count of not recognizing her deliberately unconscious style of divination!” she concludes. The Patronus Twilight is picking up a deck of Tarot cards, shuffling it, before she starts dealing. Her companion Sparkles just snickers; watching the event. “This should be interesting..” Sparkles utter, glancing at the new teacher named Sybill. “I just hope, I do not have to predict the end of the world..” Twilight mumbles. “This is the class of divination, not Charms!” Sybill proclaims. “I know, I know..”Twilight points out; “We are just setting the stage for a prediction..” Sparkles explains. “Wait, what..” Sybill utters, taken aback by the response. “Since I am not an Animagus, you concluded I am a Patronus?” Twilight clarifies; “Let me dispel your notions, right there!” Sparkle exclaims, breathing fire in the general direction of the teacher, before abruptly casting a spell; lighting her horn, to channel the mana. “Whoa..” Sybill exclaims, thrown back by the sheer scope of the presentation alone. “Elemental, dear Sybill!” I snicker; “But don’t tickle her curiosity, the wrong way; or you will have a Rapidash to deal with in an instant!” I explain. “What?” Dash inquires. “She can be a bit explosive, and can turn into a full on fire-daemon..” Sparkles explain. “What are people, around here; do they know exactly nothing?” Twilight inquires. “And here I thought, my Twins were a pain; I stand corrected, they are childs’ play!” Ron Weasely concedes, despite himself, as he peers at his younger sister Whinny. “I thought my sister’s name is Ginny, and she should be in the next year; but why does the girl named Whinny look exactly like my younger sister?” Ron ponders. “Ron, your sister Whinny will be the finest Witch in the family of Weaslys!” I merely points out, addressing him out of turn. “Wait, what?” Ron exclaims, as if he had been caught with a hand in the cookie-jar. “How can you even juggle seven crystal balls, and have focus enough to even manage one divination; let alone seven of them, while maintaining a conversation?” he exclaim. “She could have been juggling a hundred Dementors, and still have enough focus to manage a dozen conversations, each complex enough to save your life effortlessly!” Twilly explains. “You don’t juggle Dementors, they kill you before you even get close!” Ron points out. “That never stopped Pinkie before..” Twilly declares, mater-of-factly in a droling deadpan. “Dementors is no laughing matter, you don’t joke about it!” Sybill Points out, sternly. “Am I laughing, or even snickering?” I inquire. “No..” Sybill concedes. “On a different note, I believe there is a room in the basement; currently being filled up with spheres, containing my divinations..” I enlighten the room. The next instant, a Ponyta is standing in the place where the teacher known as: Sybill Trelawney had been standing. There is a collective gasp, as the only reaction. The room is still, nothing more is happening. “Twilly; may I present your younger sister Sybill Trelany?” Twilight exclaims, with a flourish of her right hand, as she is indicating the Ponyta previously known as the Teacher of Divinations. There is a gasp, and every student is guffawing their lungs out onto the floor in pure shock. The display had simply been too much for them to handle; but who could have blamed them, considering the situation. I effortlessly change the pattern of crystal-balls I juggle; just as the door slams up, presenting the class with Severus Snape head of the Slytherin house. “Greetings, Professor Severus Snape; welcome to Sybill Trelawney’s class of divinations!” I explain, matter-of-factly; without even missing the beat, as I manage the seven crystal-balls and the contained divinations. “What..?” Snape just exclaims, lost for words and dumbfounded. “The bane of your existence..” Twilight offers; “she is..” Sparkle continues. “How could you keep the secret..” Twilight inquires; “When Madam Pinkie is on the loose!” Sparkle continues. “Oh, but where is my manners?” Twilight inquires; “Snape, meet Ponyta; Ponyta, meet Snape..” Sparkle continues. “And here I thought, the Weasley twins was a pain?” Snape ponders, standing frozen in place. “You broke him, Madam Pinkie?” Rarity squeals, as the fainting couch appears conveniently, just before she is fainting, haplessly falling atop the aforementioned couch. Meanwhile; Twilight and Sparkle continue the conversation, as they play the Twin-gig. Noone listens, and noone cares; thus, none is stopping them, interfering. Twilly abruptly teleport the currently defunct and unconscious Snape down to the infirmary, before a shocked Madam Poppy Pomfrey. A note lying on his chest, reading; He may require a memory Moderation, after an incident in the Divinations 101!” “Maybe we should just finish the class?” I ponder. “Nothing more is to be learned, at this point!” Sybill exclaims; the students file out, as best they can, in the current state and situation. “Okay?” Twilly inquires; “That was enlightening!” she then continues, on her way out of the room. The door slams shut, as if to put extra emphasis on the point that the class had indeed been concluded. <--- --- --->
Astronomy Under the Sun: 8Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter: An Epiphany Next Chapter: Project: Twilight of the Broom Astronomy Under the Sun: 8 <--- --- ---> . Astronomy is a nocturnal activity, everyone knows that. Of course, even I had known Astronomy was an activity best performed in the dark; this incidentally occurs between Dusk and Dawn. However, I had other ideas. This is the time, when Twilight permits the impossible; but alas, I am Twilight. As the Element of Magic, I am the one with the best Potency and Versatility. Even if some try to deny it. I just have to practice, hard; and it is alot of work, practicing and exercising to maintain it. The issue with daytime, for the Astronomer is the light pollution; leaning towards producing only the nocturnal Astronomers, even to this very day. How can I practice Astronomy, while maintaining all my social duties; being the princess of Friendship, even if I currently do study abroad at Hogwart’s school for Wizards and Witches? Naturally, I could find but the one solution; to filter out the light pollution, and I intend to apply a shield to this end. I had trotted up to the top of the Astronomy tower; the logical location, for what I had in mind. On the off chance, I had asked my teacher to stand by my side for the occasion; thus Aurora Sinistra is standing by my side, looking forwards to explore this exploit with me, in the hopes of a success. Summoning a Teacher, or Professor would not be too easy a feat; unless you had a good reason, aforementioned teacher or professor had an invested interest in. In this case, Aurora had to be interested, in seeing the stars coming out. Even if shields is not my speciality, that is my brother shining Armour’s forte; I am just the Unicorn, with the mark of Magic, and the elemental and powerful magic in particular. My brother had managed to teach me a plethora of shield spells; even if they are less than what my brother could make out of them. Most of the time. “This.. should be most interesting..” Aurora offers. “Yes, it should; if only one could just filter out, all the light of the day, first!” I put forth. “Yes, that has always been the issue; with the daytime Astronomy, of what ever purpose you may be!” she mumbles. “With the one Celestial body, as our Bane...” I explain; “But, I think I finally have figured out a solution; if only I could only blow up my bubble enough..” I continue; as I light my horn, in the clear and obvious intent. “A bubble?” she inquires; “What kind of a bubble; you don’t mean to suggest you could erect a shield, to filter out all that light..” she mumbles thoughtfully; in the incredulous tone, of one too far steeped in the belief to the contrary. “You probably want to avert your gaze..” I offer; "while I engage the spell, I had in mind!” I suggest, as I weave the spell, I had intended to engage here. “It is the middle of the day, and a particularly bright one at that..” she observes; “how bright could your spell possibly be?” she inquires. “The brightness is merely convenient..” I point out; “are you familiar with powerful spell casting?” I inquire, as I am finalizing the last elements of the spell, preparing to power up fully. “Had it been at night, I would already have seen the stars; wouldn’t I?” she inquires, before she can have a glance of the intensity; “You don’t cast powerful magic, in order to illuminate the area; if you want to go out, stargazing!” she exclaims, sternly. “Oh, but I already knew that..” I offer, “I have been practicing Astronomy before!” I point out. “This, should be fun..” I ponder, as I snicker at the absurdity of the situation; but I want to see her reaction, as Aurora is the first to see the sky with me. “I do own a telescope of my own; but that is neither here, nor there?” I offer, quite helpfully. “A telescope?” she inquires. “Well, why not?” I inquire; “Just as I have a castle of my own, and a library, fit for a Princess..” I then add. “With all that; what could the stars possibly offer you?” she inquires. “A Book Horse can wander the stars, at night; then continue, to read all the books of the world the next day..” I offer. “A Book Horse?” she inquires. “Oh, just the local expression; maybe you were more familiar with terms like: Egg Head, Book Worm or Nerd?” I inquire. “Either way; please, avert your gaze..” I offer; “It’s about to be brilliant!” I then warn her. “Wait.. what is that light?” she inquires. “Just a shield spell, the one I am about to be casting..” I explain. “Oh..” she gasps. The next instant, the sky is lit up by what appears to be a new star. At least, it is the impression; in the eyes of anyone looking in the general direction; where I am currently standing, as the orb is reaching its size. The light then floods down the length of the horn like an avalanche. As the light aura is reaching my forehead; the orb once more is cascading outwards in ever increasing speed; as the orb grows with alarming rate. “Probably for the better, that we are so far out in the countryside; so that people can’t see the event, and figure out what I am doing..” I point out; “Aside from what will be the immediate effect; for anyone unfortunate enough, to watch it head-on!” I then add. “You caught me off guard; or I would have warned you, about casting such a bright spell even out here!” she responds; “You know; the Muggles could see you, aside from hurting the eyes of all the unfortunate observers!” she then pushes forth. “In order to see a star, I make one; even if temporary, and chancing a few observers..” I snicker. “That is bordering on Poetic” she just gasps. “Yes, I guess that may be a side-effect of being the Royal Book Horse?” I inquire; “but alas; I think you can look up, in just a few minutes, or so!” I then exclaim. “A Royal Book Horse?” she mouths; “Now I have seen everything..” she mumbles; “so, I can look up, now?” she then inquires. “If this works, as intended; I am creating an artificial solar eclipse, as local as it may be!” I just offer. “So this will be, like looking at the sky; during a regular eclipse, just without the intruding eclipsed star in the middle of the sky?” she inquires. “The Sun will still remain up, on the sky; but you will not see it, or the light it is emitting...” I respond, with a slight snicker. Since the shield starts to form out of the massive field of raw magic I am putting out; the sky is starting to darken, for every observer on the top of our Astronomy Tower. Though this is limited to just me, and our Astronomy Professor: Aurora Sinistra. As opposed to a regular day; there is no dusk or even a twilight, the light of the day is simply fading away until the sky is black. Covered with the stars of the night, such as Princess Luna would have placed her lovely stars on the night sky. “Okay, this is beautiful!” Aurora exclaims. “Yes, it is..” I respond, with a slight hint of a snicker on my voice. “How long will this shield stay up, and how durable is it?” she inquires. “This is a permanent shield, that will remain up, until it is destroyed; but since it is not affected by physical objects like a defensive shield; it should stay up until this tower is leveled to the ground, no one stone on another..” I offer. “That, would be impressive; if this would be the case, as you are suggesting..” she gasps. “I learned most of my shields, from my brother: Shining Armour; and he is the Master of Shields, since it is his special talent!” I explain. “I will have to inform our headmaster Albus Dumbledore of your breakthrough..” she points out; “then it is up to him, whom he is informing, and what he is telling them!” she points out. “Even he may enjoy a starry night, in the middle of the day; if and when he is in the mood for it, as it is visible all day and every day, all year around!” I offer. “Yes, he just may!” she suggests. “Well, since this shield is up; I guess I can continue, with the rest of the fun!” I enlighten her; “the rest, will not be quite so eye-catching and isn’t emitting all that much light!” I then add, almost as an afterthought. “If you don’t mind, I think I will stay here for a while; just enjoying the sight and gaze at the stars..” she mumbles. “Please do, I don’t mind; besides, the rest of this should be quiet enough not to distract you!” I explain. I light up my horn, drawing in all the power required; before I cast the spell, expanding the floors with three feet. From there; I repeat the process; lighting my horn, pulling in the power required for the next spell. Since this castle is littered with hidden passages and changes on a whim, a few more additions should not be all that much of an issue. Even if the blueprints will be a bit off, from now on. I am adding three floors above the last year’s dorms, and seven below them; adding some more height to the tower, offering an even better view of the stars than we already do have. “One final item, before I go..” I inform our Astronomy Professor; “Just in case of bad weather, and the likes..” I then add, as I am lighting up my horn once more. “Oh..” she just responds. As I finally do cast the spell, this shield is averting winds and rain as well; aside from reinforcing the structure to handle both the added weight and stresses I am adding to the tower. “I guess I will see you, next Astronomy class..” I now offer. “Yes, I guess you will!” she responds, before I am taking the flight of stairs down to the next floor under the outlook position. I walk down the flight of stairs, as my work is done; stopping, oat the second of the newly added floors. I open the door, stepping in; scanning the expanse of the still empty room. Closing the door, behind myself; adding a measure of privacy, just in case someone were to walk by the door. “Wait, maybe I could make a few more, last-minute additions to this tower?” I ponder; lighting my horn and draw in the power; casting a spell to reduce the length of the flight of the stairs to half its original length. I once more light my horn, drawing in the power for a series of spells; intended to decorate the room, I had just created for myself and my own purposes. First, I lay down the white Oak-wood floor, and a matching ceiling; before I cover the walls with a pink Cherry-wood to make it more homey. In the middle of the room, I am placing a door, to an inner sanctum; where I can enjoy the moment of reading and book-walking. Inside the inner room; I cover the walls with the appearance of heavy tomes, covering the walls. Of course; I am placing a book-case on the right and left of the door, where I can see and access the books of my choice. Finally, I am erecting a reading pulpit to the right and left of the door; halfway between the door and the wall, just Pi feet from the wall between the book-cases. “Wait, I do need one more item..” I exclaim, as I conjure up a comfortable cushion for me to rest on while I read or walk in the book of my choice. “There, perfect..” I exclaim; as I am examining my handiwork. <--- --- --->
Project: Twilight of the Broom: 9Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter: Astronomy under the Sun Next Chapter: Twilight: Patronus Project: Twilight of the Broom: 9 <--- --- ---> . To visit the local library at Hogwart’s was obligatory; I had known it all along, even if it may raise a few red flags along the way. That part, just could not be helped. I need to know Everything, there is to know about brooms; both in the rules and regulations governing the crafting and flying them, as well as the rules of the game involving them. Not to mention, the techniques and the magic involved; in the crafting and enchanting them. Being Twilight, I do not leave details to chance; if I had done that, I would find myself back in the panic I had gotten only to familiar with, in the past. However, now is not the time to dwell upon the past of mistakes better left behind. I had asked my friends, to borrow several books a day on the topic of Brooms and Quidditch; not just in order to avoid any limitations on how much I am permitted to borrow or suspicions on the count of the librarian; but some of these books would also be of interest, for them as well. I had known about Rainbow Dashes leanings, being fanatic and an exceedingly accomplished Pegasus, and flyer. Just as I had known the leanings of Rainbow Dash, I had known of Rarity’s sense of style and fashion; so I had asked her to pick up a few books on the dress code for the game of Quidditch; aside from a few other books relevant to her, in context. Along with a few other books I had been picking up; for her to borrow, in my name, without the Librarian: Irma Pince realizing it or knowing of it. Pinkie Pie had eagerly carried piles upon piles of books for me; all from the open department of the library, of course. Though I suspect she may have nipped a few from the restricted section as well; however she managed to sneak in there and pick them in the first place I may never know. Though Pinkie being Pinkie, all things are equal; she is just Pinkie, and thus blatantly ignores such minor impediments. I had questioned her once, and I had taken the brunt of what was coming; I am not repeating that mistake again, on the penalty of revisiting my day as Rapidash with all the pain that had come with it. I am more likely to question the Lord of Chaos himself: Discord, than questioning Pinkie Pie ever again. Now I will just hope, she is not caught and returns these books unharmed; aside from that this project actually is teaching me something interesting, aside from preferably helps me craft a stellar Broom too of course. But who knows, that would be legendary; even if it may be a minor side-note, on my part. I had stacked all the books in what is to be my private library, on the floor under the Astronomy Tower; at the floor I had been preparing for the purpose, of enjoying a good book whenever I was in the mood. Though I guess I could use it with my friends; for more general studies, in the interest of the school work and studies as well. Placing the invitation on the pillow of each of my friends had been fun; even if I knew I had not needed to put the effort of inviting Pinkie Pie, on the note of her already knowing of the local in question. However, I soon realized some other friends were very happy to find the room. I had placed the inner sanctum under password, to make sure the room was to be quiet. Not even Dumbledore himself knew of the room, and would not be able to enter. The classes still do take priority, and I do my home work most diligently; before I lend myself and my time to the project, walking through all the books in turn; before I read the relevant sections and take the necessary notes for my project. Just as I make sure, not to let on; so I take part in social events, and go to bed in time. Maybe I could have a shortcut between our dorm, and this room; but I still have to be seen outside; making sure, none is suspecting what I am doing. “Password: Animagus!” I explain, to Hermione. “That, would keep most if not all snooping eyes out of our Book walking room!” she responds. “Very few Wizards and Witches bother to take the time, investing the effort into learning the spell or gaining the Animagus form..” I am musing. “Well, but our Transfigurations’ teacher has one!” she responds; “She is a cat, as I recall!” she continues. “How convenient..” Pinkie interjects; “maybe I could be inviting her, as a representative for the school and all..” she offers; “could save us a few uncomfortable and inconvenient situations?” she then concludes. “Yes, I believe she is; and I guess that would be true, feel free to invite her too!” I respond. “This will be so Epic..” Dash exclaims, as she considers what my project is offering her. “Yes, I believe it will; considering what we could do, for the fashion at the school and the larger community at Hog’s Mead in the process..” Rarity offers, generously. Maybe we could bring in Rubeus Hagrid on the deal, if he would consider trading some silk with the local Cromantula colony; based on the expanded use of the material, in the near future!” Fluttershy whispers. “Good idea, considering how he is dealing with them as the grounds keeper of Hog’s Wart!” Rarity agrees. “Rubeus could make a few Gallions on the deal, ensuring the Spiders a secure food-source; while we can have a beautiful fabric for our robes!” Pinkie offers; “Everyone wins, and none outside is the wiser!” she then concludes. “This would make the Forbidden forest and its surroundings much safer for everyone, while the Acromantula can roam freely without the need to forage so much?” Rarity offers. Pinkie Pie had slipped out of the room, walking over to a room a few doors from the Book Walking room I had established for our personal use. <--- --- ---> I am stepping out of the room, bouncing over to the door I had intended to become Minerva McGonagall’s office; lifting my wand, casting a spell to recreate the name onto the door, as if it had been her office. While I am at it, I could as well create a door to a few others; namely: Poppy Pomfrey, Pomona Sprouts, Septima Vector, Sybil Trelaney, Aurora Sinistra, Rubeus Hagrid, Filius Flitwick, Bathsheda Babbling, Rolanda Hooch, and finally a local home of the select House Elves intended to be invited. I do leave a blank, unmarked door between the Book Walking rooms; but mark one door for each of the intended invitees, respectively. Once all these doors had been marked, I return to the door I had just marked: Minerva McGonagall; opening the door to her currently unofficial office; starting to reproduce each item in the room, as a duplicate maintaining the illusion of being her office. I even put up the duplication of the password to her office, but promptly adds a pest-control charm on her door. Just because she is a Cat, does not mean she will enjoy her office invaded by pests or even Mice and Rats. “I would have to duplicate the decorations for each of their offices, but that will just have to wait; because I need to finish the office for Minerva McGonagall’s office, right now!” I ponder. “She will be surprised, when she is noticing the invitation I am placing on her desk; when she is noticing it, of course..” I snicker, as I am placing an invitation card on her desk; or if it is the replica of her desk, picking up a quill and write the invitation on the card. I just flip the card over, before I am adding the final, secret information, for her to know how to enter our Book Walking room. “Password: Animagus” reads the first line. “You will have to turn into your Animagus form, so you can use the cat-door under your desk; just as you will need to be in your Animagus form, in order to enter the inner sanctum of the Book Walking room.” the second line reads. “Ps: You will find the door to the Book Walking room two doors to the right of your office, if you use the cat-door to your mirror office.” the final line reads. I don’t explain, how the Headmaster can not enter the inner sanctum; only the Headmistress, or his Headmistress can enter. If he has an Animagus form or not, but he has not been granted entrance. Of course; I had also neglected to explain, how she can not tell anyone of this room or how to enter it. Once I had finished writing the message, inviting her over to the Book Walking room. After all, she needs to know where the room is and where we are. She can come on her own time, when she does not have anything more important to do; though it would still be convenient, if she does not delay for too long. <--- --- ---> I am opening the door to my office, stepping into the room; walking up to my desk, only to notice a written note on the top of the desk in my office. The first thing I notice, is the bright pink ink the text had been written with. I guess it is hard to ignore, with this vibrant a pink hue to the ink the girl is using. “Pinkie Pie!” I instantly realize. Who would use this bright, a hue of any colour; other than Pinkie Pie, that is? None, that’s who. “Wait, did she create a Cat-Door under my desk; for my Animagus Cat to use?” I inquire, of the card; but of course, it does not answer or reply in any way. I flip the card over, to look at the back of the card; reading: . Password: Animagus You will have to turn into your Animagus form, so you can use the cat-door under your desk; just as you will need to be in your Animagus form, in order to enter the inner sanctum of the Book Walking room. Ps: You will find the door to the Book Walking room two doors to the right of your office, if you use the cat-door to your mirror office. . “At least, they told me where they are holding up; when they can not be found in their dorm, or around the school in general!” I ponder. “I guess; that is a clever password, in this case!” I mumble to myself; “maybe I should just see how they are doing, while it is fresh in my mind..” I continue. Since I do not need to disrobe, in order to step into my Animagus form; I cast the spell, soon slipping into the tabby cat; trotting around my desk, in order to inspect the promised door. “Oh, but there it is..” I ponder; “Meow” I exclaim; “For as long as it is unknown, hidden; this will be a perfect escape rout, if and when I ever were to need one!” I ponder, as I am stepping up to the door under my desk. I just put the right front paw onto the door, as if I had been opening a regular door; the door quietly open before me; I step through, only to find myself in an identical office. This, is the replica of my office, she had prepared for me. I step out, from under my desk, before I discontinue the Animagus spell; returning to my regular, human form. “Curious!” I exclaim. After a cursory examination of my new mirror office, I am walking over to the door out of my office; opening the door and step out into the hall, following the instruction only to find the door exactly where they had told me. I open the door and step in; looking around, watching the interior of the room such as they had decorated it. White Oak-wood on the floor and ceiling and pink Cherry-wood for the walls; classy, but not too unusual outside of Hog Wart’s. As I had entered the room, I can see three free-standing doors before me; aside from two reading pulpits on the right and left side of the door in into the room respectively. With the door to the Book Walking room securely closed behind me; I revert back into my Animagus cat-form, noticing the three heavy doors three feet from the back wall. I stop before the right door, critically examining it as if I had been expecting a trap or something; the door is easily recognizable, and I push the door open, only to step into the inner sanctum. The floor and ceiling are the same as outside, maybe I should have been expecting it; but the walls before me are looking as if they had been the backs of Ancient and very heavy tomes not of this world. On the right and left, I find a reading pulpit with a cushion comfortable enough to enjoy a very long reading session upon. Turning around, I notice a book case on the right and left of the door into the room; scattered books on the left, all borrowed from our school library here at the Hog Wart’s. Otherwise, the room appears to be empty. There is a thud, and a series of squeaking noises; as if something had dropped out from between the cracks of reality, landing onto the wooden floor of the room. “Surprise..” Pinkie Pie exclaims, just as her hooves hit the floor the first time. “Yes, very surprised; but how could you guess?” I inquire. Though her abruptness had broken me out of the spell, casting me right back into my human form. I now stand on the floor, on my feet; looking down at the pink Pony known as Pinkie, where she stands bouncing in place. Obviously excited. “This..” she points out, gesturing to the room at large; is the Book Walking room!” she exclaims. “Book Walking?” I inquire. “Yes, silly..” she exclaims, excitedly; “a spell, or technique; with which to enter a book, any book and gleam its content!” she explains. “Wait, are you suggesting one could enter a book; the same way, one could enter an extended trunk?” I inquire. “Well, D’uh!!” she exclaims, as if it had been the most obvious of things possible. “Since I have never heard of it, or even come across a reference to the effect of it being possible; how can you treat it so casually, being a first year and all?” I inquire. “Casual??” she inquires; “Oh, yeah; this is my first year, here at Hog Wart’s..” she then acknowledges. “With Twilight Sparkle, as my friend; Magic just isn’t what it had been hyped up to be, and I do have Magic of my own too, you know!” she promptly points out, as if the neglect of it had been an Insult. A thud is heard, Twilight Sparkle exits the other book; as if on Cue, she is stepping up to me. “Greetings, Minerva; I am Twilight Sparkle, but I guess you did know that?” she offers, as a greeting and introduction. “Greetings, Twilight!” I respond; taken aback, by the abrupt appearance of the second Pony behind me. “Technically speaking; Book Walking is commonly referred to, as Haycart’s method..” Twilight explains; “but you can pick up a great deal of knowledge and understanding, in just one session into a book!” she explains. “Depending on how hard it is to learn, we may have to change the classes and their curriculum..” I ponder, as I am watching the purple Pony or Alicorn before me. “As a matter of fact, I have been teaching my friends here, how to Book Walk; and am currently expanding this class to other students, interested in the opportunity I am extending to them!” Twilight puts forth, as a matter of explanation. “Oh, and I guess you just met Pinkie..” Twilight mumbles to herself; “Though I guess you have seen her a few times, before?” she then inquires. “Wait; you are teaching them this spell, permitting them to walk books at their leisure?” I inquire. “Yes; as a matter of fact, I am..” she responds; “just as I am helping them finding their Animagus form; if the Pony form is indeed, truly an Animagus form?” she then prompts. “Uhm, you do realize; just how complicated the Animagus spell is?” I inquire, critically. “Wait, you tell me it is complicated?” she inquires; “I guess I have to compare my spell, with your local Animagus spell?” she inquires, with a new-found giggle creeping into her voice. “As a matter of form, I have registered as Animagus; even if it may be deemed unnecessary later, it will define me as Human for all intents and purposes; if and when this may come into question, at a later time!” Twilight offers. “That is clever, foreseeing the issue; before you need to defend your stance as a Human, in case your rights and privileges come into question..” I point out, matter of fact. “As a registered Animagus, I would be recognized as a Human; a Witch in my case, with all the rights and privileges that comes with it, including the right to study and later teach my magic here at Hog Wart’s and carry a Wand!” she proposes. “Yes, exactly; the registering should protect all these rights, and more..” I respond; “Regardless of if it is a true Animagus; but it is considered very rare amongst Wizards and Witches, this would in effect enhance your standings considerably; in the Wizarding community both here in Britain and the community, at large!” I point out. “On that note; I can trace my ancestry back to the Paradise Valley, at least six millenia back..” she offers; “and there are no Muggles, Muggleborn or even a Squib to be found either in my line or our fair country of origin!” she now adds. “Yes, I guess it is; but in a sense, I am on a mission to learn everything there is to know of Humans and Magicals of earth on a friendship side-note!” I explain. “Squeak” is heard, as Pinkie is jumping up into the air as a Pony; and lands in the form of a cheetah, only hanging midair for a brief moment. “Oh, but this is fun..” she exclaims; Fun, Fun, fun..” she continues. “Is this an illusion, am I seeing things; or, is she the real deal?” Minerva inquires. “I am Pinkie Pie, but you should be knowing that, by now!” she points out, crossly on the count of being questioned. “She is Pinkie Pie, the real deal!” I point out; “but, if I were to question her; I would be transformed into a Rapidash, looking like this!” I point out, conjuring an illusion of the event so many moons ago. “Did you by chance have the time to register these secondary Animagus forms, or are these too resent to be concerned with?” she inquires. “I could be holding class for the students, eager to learn how to acquire the Animagus form of your flavour as well; if that would be appropriate, but then we would have to book time at the Ministry of Magic to register all at once!” I push forth with a sly grin. “Then I could book the reporters representing every Parchment publisher there is, not just the local Daily Prophet!” Pinkie points out, matter-of-factly, in a dead serious tone of voice that came out a bit too gravely. “Wait, all of them?” Minerva exclaims with an “Eeeep” “Yes, all of them!” Pinkie replies; ”Including the Dribbler and all the foreign once as well, naturally!” she then continues. “Let us just hope, your Headmaster: Dumbledore does not get kittens in the process!” I offer, sympathetically. “The Quibbler, you mean?” Minerva inquires. “I can as well through in Madam Pink’s: Through the Looking-glass” Pinkie splashes out. “You don’t mean to say..?” Minerva inquires. “Yes, I am afraid so!” I just respond, stifling a giggle. <--- --- --->
Twilight: Patronus: 10Author's Note Pinkie Pie's POV Previous Chapter: Project: Twilight of the Broom Next Chapter: Measure of a Potion Twilight: Patronus: 10 <--- --- ---> . Of course, the book walking had been a breeze; after my friend: Twilight Sparkle, or Twilly as I call her, had explained it to me. This is not the land of Sunshine and Rainbows, but it is still a place where it is fun to practice magic. Just that some of the Magic works differently here. Magic, comes in many different flavours. Unicorn, Pegasus, Earthpony, Chaos, Changeling, Alicorn, Zebra, Kirin. The first of them all? Earthmagic, the magic of the Earth; this I do know intimately, deeper than you dare to imagine. This, is after all the element I am known to belong to. However; this is not the entire truth, about me. I am after all known, to fly just about anything imaginable; including, but not limited to Alicorns. Though I can fly on my own power, or magic at will. Around here, at Hog Wart’s; the magic works differently, but I have managed to retain what I had from back home. Poor Trelaney, did not take the class all that well; seeing me juggling her precious Crystal Balls, all the while I was performing the arts she was there to teach us. Predicting the future; or Divination, as they call it here. I stacked a room full of prophecies, during the class. I am snickering; every time I see, or think of Professor Snape. Based on the incident in his class, when I was brewing Potions left and right. Not just the one he had asked for. Several Potions I should not have been able to produce within the time of his class. Some requiring very rare and thus expensive ingredients. Like blood of a Unicorn. I keep a vial of the liquid. Well; why not, as I have a very secure supply of the rare and very expensive substance. Technically; I could count on at least one more donor, if I were to need it. I know for a fact, Rarity would give me enough for whatever I need in an instant. However, I believe I am getting off track here. <--- --- ---> Well, where to begin? If Twilight could cast her Patronus, why couldn’t I? With this in mind, I had stepped into the class room for Defence against the Dark Arts early; in order to get a head-start, before anyone had stepped into the room. You may suggest; I can’t enter the room, before the Teacher or Professor had opened the door for us? Of course. However, why would this stop me? I know they have wards against various kinds of spells across the entire school ground: included, but not limited to the Apparition. We had been taught a spell, aimed at opening closed and locked doors: Alohamora, wasn’t it? Easy, peasy.. (Queasy) Either way, I had found the door locked, the hall quiet and empty; as I had arrived a bit before the head of the pack. ”Expectum Patronus!” I exclaim, thinking of the day I first saw the rainboom. The next moment, I see Twilight Sparkle before me. Only this, is not Twilight as you know her; she is my Patronus, just in the form of a Unicorn. Even if she currently stands before me, in her Human form; being on Earth and all. ”Okay, if this does not give Snape kittens?” she snickers, leering at me. ”And here I thought, that was Professor McGonnagle’s job..” I respond, snickering. ”Yes; technically, it is..” she just responds. ”She is the Cat in the room; even if she is not here, right now..” she ponders. ”On the other hand; (or the other rubbery hoof), this may be the Twilight of our current teacher, of Defence against the Dark Arts..” I suggest. ”Are you suggesting, I am turning him into a DaDa-ist?” she counters, snickering. ”Trust your friendly neighbourhood Twilight to come up with that?” I inquire. ”Well; trust your next Book Horse, Egg Head or Nerd to know all the literal, theoretical or technical response to anything and everything..” she puts forth; ”and I, as the nearest Twilight is that Book Horse..” she continues. ”Book Horse, Book Horse, Book Horse; but now, I booked a Horse?” I intone. ”If you booked a horse, can I by chance book a Human?” she suggests. ”Can I stop you?” I inquire. ”I guess, you could try..” she responds, trailing off; thinking of the moment, as Princess Celestia had accepted her as her personal prodigy; ”Expectum Patronus!” she exclaims. ”Okay?” I exclaim; ”That was odd..” I continue. Before me, I can see a Filly version of myself. The filly, her Patronus is pronking about. ”Just don’t tell me..” I mumble, just as the door goes up and Professor Snape is entering the room. ”Miss Twilight; I knew you were eager to get into class, but how in Merlin’s beard did you even get into the room before I unlocked the door?” Snape inquires. ”She let me in..” Twilight responds. ”She?” he responds; ”You mean to say; that Pinkie, of all students slipped you into the room?” he then inquires. ”Not exactly..” Twilight points out; ”You see, Professor Snape; the truth is, I am her Patronus..” Twilight blurts out, before the professor. ”You, you, you..” Snape stammers, a moment before the next reveal is hitting him. ”Yes; Twilight is Pinkie’s Patronus, and I am Twilight’s..” the pink Filly explains, as if it had been the most natural thing imaginable. (which just may be the case, to the Filly known as Pinkie Pie) ”Is that, why no Deer is in the room?” Snape inquires. ”By the way; call me Bar-My, just for the fun of it?” the Filly Patronus suddenly exclaims, snickering like mad. ”Technically, it is a Cafe; but I am sure it will be fun, when Ron or Whinny Weasly hears it!” the Filly explains. ”Did..” Ron exclaims; ”did you just say Barmy?” he then inquires. ”Yes, silly filly..” the Patronus known as Bar-My responds; ”that is me; Bar-My, Bar-My, Bar-My..” she then continues. ”Expectum Patronus..” I exclaim, only for a second Twilight to appear before me. ”Okay; I guess that proves your word, Pinkie!” Snape acknowledges, drawly. ”In Merlin’s beard, what is the school to?” he then ponders, as he is walking up to his preferred position before the lecture. ”Expectum Patronus..” Twilight chorus, just for two more Patronuses in the form of my Filly form is appearing before them. With that, there are three pink Fillies pronking about in the room, snickering with a smile wider than that of an Alligator. ”The Patronus was supposed to be a spell of self defence, or of great beauty..” Snape mutters; ”not to be taken lightly, or to be toyed with..” he then continues. ”Expectum Patronus..” Twilight is exclaiming, then snickers for a few minutes. ”In Merlin’s beard?” Bar-My exclaims, questioning Snape’s words; ”are you saying; Merlin were hiding stuff, in his beard too?” she then inquires, as if it had been the most natural conclusion in the world. ”Here, Professor Snape; have a Cupcake, I am sure it will make everything so much better..” the next Bar-My points out, offering the pastry to the confused, bewildered and now angered Snape. ”Okay..” Snape exclaims; ”at least; that may explain your question, up to a point!” he then adds. ”Speaking of cupcakes..” the first Bar-My exclaims; ”Expectum Patronus!” she exclaims, with the other Bar-Mys chorusing. The next instant, a glistering black Dragon appears before each of the pink Fillies. Not a fire-breathing one, thank you very much; this is an ice-breathing variety, and just Pi foot tall. She is comfortably flying before the respective pink Filly. ”Will the torment never end?” inquires Snape, as the event is dawning upon him. ”May I suggest, you house is Cursed; your dormitory was placed in the Dungeon, and quite rightly so..” the first of the Twilight Patronuses points out. ”Wait, what?” inquires Draco, just as he had stepped into the class room, in time to hear the pronouncement. ”The Slytherin house is in the basement, isn’t it?” Twilight Sparkle inquires, as she is stepping into the room a moment later, with her two Patronuses in tow. ”Obviously..”Draco responds, before he realizes what he had just said. ”So, Slytherin belongs in the Dungeon?” Twilight retorts, with a snicker. ”Good thing, Scotland is not known for Earth-Quakes..” I suggest. ”Ah..” Snape muses; the genuine article, this time..” he concludes, noting the two Does stepping into the room. A moment later, the door is slamming shot; leaving any stragglers outside; as the class is about to begin, with an unexpected bang. <--- --- --->
Measure of a Potion: 11Author's Note Pinkie Pie's POV Previous Chapter: Twilight: Patronus Next Chapter: The Elf Sanctuary: Measure of a Potion: 11 <--- --- ---> . “And here I thought, I were promising to grade a few potions!” I ponder, as I am sitting behind my desk. “Wait, what is this?” I ponder, as I find myself looking at a second year’s Potion. Of course, Pinkie Pie had been brewing all of these Potions in class. I had literally and figuratively seen her brewing each and every Potion I have been grading. Maybe this is the most disturbing of it all? While she had tied me down to the desk, from where I could barely follow the class; but she had handed me more Potions, than I dared to hope she could manage. “She just gave me all these Potions!” I ponder. Not only did she hand me vial after vial of Prime quality Potions; she had given me far more of each to sample for the grading, so I have a good supply of each of her Potions for myself. Just that I could never claim I had actually brewed these Potions by myself. Even if I am recognized as the Potion Master of Hog Wart’s and all. It is not just in the Quality, but in the Essence of each Potion she had brewed for me. There is something to each Potion, and Essence I could never even dream of recreating; not in my lifetime, and I fear these would be far beyond me. Not just the quality. These may be first and second class Potions she is brewing from the standard school literature, but each is far superior to what I could have made out of these recipes; and she produces these left and right, in a fraction of the time stated to be required in order to produce them. As of yet, I could not put a single of her Potions down as anything less than Prime. It is infuriating to me; but I am entertained, by the quality of her work. Had she just put my house down, I would have blamed her for tarnishing their grades and reputation; but as it stands, I can not do that. Had she just been outclassing my work, I would have been annoyed by her in person; but I can not even say that. If only, she had just been soiling the reputation of British Potion Making at large; but I could not even say that. Her work is just so far beyond me, I feel as if I had been back at school; as a student, right now. She just is not of this world. Each and every time I am looking at her, in class, I see a blur of motion; but it is still a set of measured motions, not hurried or forced in the least. Maybe, just maybe; this is the most terrifying of it all, when I consider just how high grade, each of her Potions are. “Wait, how did she even get me a full vial, of the Potion to grade; from the ingredients she had used, if she was following the recipe?” I ponder. Of course, I had seen her pouring up the content of the brew in the vial she had given me; but she had poured herself two vials of the same brew, for later use. Or, something to the effect. My wheels are spinning, but I have no traction; I find myself slide back the way I came down the slippery slope, the more potions of hers I am grading. I want to scream, but find myself having neither a voice nor a mouth. Am I seeing things? Because I imagine a pink to cerise Pony pronking before me, snickering like mad. Her grin wide, growing wider. If she is there, I can not say; but I can’t quite put a finger on her, or break of my gaze. Is it a dream, or is this real? Her bright blue eyes, locking me firmly; I can not escape, as if she had been grading me like a mere Potion. “Have a cupcake, the pony exclaims, locking me in her gaze as if it had been a vice holding me in place. I am trapped, stuck in place. I can not escape. I had taken the first step, accepting the challenge. You need something to eat, or you will be wearing yourself down; a cupcake is, exactly what you need..” she points out, snickering. Her voice clear, but girlish; like the chimes by the door, as if crafted out of the purest of Silver. Only gilded. “Oh?” I respond; “Do I dare, accepting?” I ponder, looking her in the eye, incapable to look away. “Let me see, what kind of a cupcake could Snape possibly like?” she inquires. “Surprise..” she exclaims. She is lifting the right fore-hoof up from the imaginary floor or ground upon which she is standing, only to reach in into her mane; pulling a cupcake out of the infernally tight pink monstrosity, you refer to as her mane. A moment later, the pastry is floating over to me, only to land before me on the desk. In surprise, I find myself reaching for the preferred pastry; accepting the baked good, she had just offered me. I take a bite, finding it surprisingly sweet, but not in the slimy manner one could have been expected; but just delectable, as if preferred to the Queen of England herself. Its surface crunchy, while it is soft and juicy inside; filled with something I could not put a finger to, as I find myself chewing thoughtfully. First now, I can hear the diminutive squeaks her tiny hooves are making; with each pronk, she performs in a fluid motion of a rubber ball. I find myself strangely and uncomfortably reinvigorated as I chew. As the cupcake is gone, so is she. Almost, as if she had just poked a curtain to the side and slipped in between the billowing folds of time and space. Not as if she had been wearing an invisibility cloak or cast a spell to the effect; just as it isn’t, as if she had never been there. “House Pinkie scores again.” exclaims a boy in house Slytherin. “How do they do that?” responds the girl opposite him in their common room. “Beats me..” the boy responds; “and the house is consisting of just one girl: Pinkamena Diane Pie!” he points out. “A house, for just one girl?” the girl inquires. “I find your attitude lacking..” a voice comes out of nowhere. (or, so it would appear) “Uhm, do not mock her; she is Pinkie Pie, and she knows everything!!” the boy points out, in response. “Is she God?” the girl inquires. “Worse..” comes the instant response from the next boy stepping in into the common room just in time to overhear the conversation. “Exactly why do you imagine, she has her own house in the House cup, hmm?” the first boy points out. “She does have just as many points as we have..” the girl concludes, in sheer disbelief. “She is the Goddess of Potions..” the second boy suggests, helpfully. “Is that, how she could whip up a week-potion in class?” the girl inquires. “How does one whip up a Potion that is supposed to take a week to brew; in the time of one single class?” Draco inquires. “I heard that..” comes a voice from out of no-where. “Who said that? Draco inquires. “It is I, the Spirit of Festivities..” the voice shuts back, in merry fits of snickers and giggles. “One has to be pink, in order to Whip Up a Potion faster than the recipe declares..” the disembodied voice explains. “So, you are saying; that only she can manage the feat?” Draco inquires. “She is Pink, yes?” the voice responds. “Uhm, yes..” whines Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle. “No mere Mortal can deny the time it takes, to brew a Potion; thus, you have to abide by all the rules and take the time implied..” the voice cackles in mad to insane merriment. “Beware April the first, the Fool’s day..” echoes eternally and infernally throughout the common room. “Invite the Jester, or face the consequences..” the voice continues in a harshly hushed and subdued tone of voice, almost as if speaking in Parcel Tongue. “Beware, beware, beware..” the voice echoes on and on, over and over. “We’re in the Dungeon of the Slytherin, and I do speak the tongue..” Draco ponders; “but the voice is slightly off..” he continues. “Did.. did you all hear that?” he now inquires with despair on his voice. “Yes..” the first girl responds; “but why do you ask?” she continues. “The voice has an eerie similarity with parcel tongue..” Draco explains; “but since you all heard it..” he continues, breaking off in uncomfortable contemplation. “Someone, or something..” Draco puts forth; “knowing how the tongue sounds; setting us up; rattling and pulling our chain..” he continues. “Wait..” the first boy responds; “this, is how parcel tongue sounds?” he then inquires, his curiosity peaked, despite the dreaded implications. Knowing the implications, Draco puts on a face to the effect; “This is not a tongue anyone can just pick up and learn to speak, most do not even hear the words..” he puts forth. “Yes, this is how the tongue sounds, albeit this was just a tad off; but I guess, it is the best example of what it sounds like to anyone who does not personally have the Gift!” Draco points out. “Maybe, just maybe; this gift, was not lost on you entirely?” the voice pushes forth, now in a merry tone of the Silver bells chime. “But alas, you would not have heard it, if it had been pure Parcel Tongue..” the voice pronounces, in the menacing tone of a Gangster. “This girl, speaks many tongues..” Draco ponders; "and I do not like it..” he continues; “She has me cornered, and I feel an electric chill move down my spine!” he concludes. “What would be the fun, Draco Malfoy..” the voice pronounces; “if I could not speak the words, making you aware of the joke?” she then inquires. All of a sudden, the room is dead silent, as a loud pop is heard; the gathered students of the house Slytherin, sitting quietly with Ashen gray faces. The silence lingering, but not in the mood of tranquility. “If only, I had one more of these Cup-Cakes?” I ponder. “As you wish..” comes a voice from out of no-where. A pink Pony appears on my desk, pronking; this is the person who offered me the treat, a mere few minutes prior. “Oh..” I exclaim, now invigorated by the previously offered treat. Before my very eyes, I can see her lifting up her right fore-hoof; slipping it into her mane, only to extract another of her cupcakes. Or to the effect, three of them. “How did she even do that, and where did the cupcake even come from?” I ponder. “I baked them, of course; I baked these, with you in mind, explicitly!” she responds, as if she had heard me, as if I had spoken to her directly. Of course, she had not even stopped pronking; in order to deliver the baked goods to me, placing the cupcakes before me. She had not even bothered to slow down and had most certainly not missed a beat. Naturally, each of the cupcakes offered; without even the slightest of traces; of having been stored in her mane, or wherever she had kept them. “Before you ask, Professor Snape; these cupcakes are perfectly safe for you to enjoy, but beware the effects of over-indulging in the sweetness promised..” she cautions; “they will stay as fresh, as if just pulled out of my oven; for as long as you need them, of course!” she points out. “Are you referring to Withdrawal or Poisoning?” I respond, suddenly suspicious of the offered treats. “Nothing of the sorts..” she responds; “why would I trick you, in that manner?” she inquires. “In my line of work, one has to be cautious..” I point out; “besides; what could possibly be the reason to caution me; if neither of these reasons were the cause?” I inquire. “How many Apparitions can you perform, in a day?” she inquires; “as I am certain you would be aware; these are not Pepper-Up Potion or anything as crude!” she then points out with a venomous sting to her point. “Apparition?” I inquire, confused by the direction she is taking me. “Apparition is one of your cruder means of travel from point to point in a short period of time, isn’t it?” she inquires; “But, it is not particularly comfortable to tag along on an Apparition, as I understand..” she pushes forth. “Yes, Apparition does take me places; but I guess it could have been neat, if it had been more comfortable..” I respond; “but this should not concern you, for the foreseeable future?” I inquire. “I would not touch Apparition; with a seven mile pole, if my life depended upon it..” she snickers; “but alas; why bother, if I can go from place in a clean and orderly fashion?” she inquires. “No?” I inquire. “How would you travel; if you refuse Apparition?” I inquire; “Floo, or do you prefer to walk by foot?” I continue. “Floo, is for the peeping Tom..” she snickers; “and I rather Pronk..” she continues. “You seems to take issue, with following established rules; even the once stipulated by Physics and even magic?” I inquire. “Peeping Tom?” I inquire; “do you insinuate; that one could actually see people, while traveling the Floo?” I inquire, raising an eyebrow. “I go by my own rules, such as stipulated in the book of Parties..” she snickers. “If you haven’t noticed, yet; I just so happens to be one of the select few, who writes my own rules..” she is pointing out. As I am watching her, she is backing off slowly; yet, her face stays on the same distance from mine. I take a quick double-take; “how in the name of Merlin, did you do that?” I inquire. “That is one of the many tricks my set of rules is permitting; but unfortunately, I can only demonstrate it in this fashion..” she points out. “Why does this sound; as if you were referring to a special case, of the statute of secrecy preventing me to perform actual Magic among the Muggles?” I inquire. “You could, but if you were found out..” she snickers; "this is a Hard Rule, not a soft one..” she points out. All of a sudden, she stands up on her hind hooves, poking the air, with her fore-hooves. There is a strange sensation; then I feel a hoof poking me, from the other side. “Discorded Physics..” she explains. “So is this Magic, or not?” I inquire. “Both, and or Neither..” she responds. “Wait, what?” I inquire. “You may be able, to whip up a magical means to the effect, just as the Muggles would use a perfectly Mundane means to the same effect; but why would I be bothered, to stay within the limits of defining which it is?” she points out. <--- --- --->
The Elf Sanctuary: 12Author's Note Ms. Rarity's POV Previous Chapter: Measure of a Potion: Next Chapter: A Wand in Starlight: The Elf Sanctuary: 12 <--- --- ---> . Of course, I had seen the house Elves in the school before; but now I had been reminded of them, choosing to decorate their home for them. Since Pinkie Pie had decorated the rooms, for the Teachers like Professor McGonagall; maybe I could decorate the home of the House Elves, we had invited to live on our floor? While Pinkie Pie had known, how the respective offices are looking; I have no idea, as to how these elves live. Though from what I had seen, I could guess; they were not exactly used to the standards, we have in the dorm. As I am opening the door, to where the Elves will be living while they are on our floor; I start out, by decorating a fairly standard cloaking room. Nothing fancy, they could probably not appreciate or enjoy it anyway. Now, I am opening the door to the next room; I am designating this their living room, where they can hang out together. The Elves had been hand picked, from the once we had already met and know by name. I guess they can clean it, keeping it tidy as they please. They do strike me, as very tidy; when I see them at large. While we had invited only the five of them; I still do decorate ten rooms on the right and ten rooms on the left of the living room. Whether we choose to invite more of them; or if they grow in numbers of their own, I still choose to give them room. Besides, maybe they want to spread out, for whatever unknown reason. Each bed room is having a double bed, with a nightstand by the side; aside from the wardrobe on their foot end. Incidentally; I fill each wardrobe with a full set of clothes in the same style as the rest of us; just in the size befitting a House elf, of course. Their robes are in a pristine white, but with the house insignia replaced with a design of my own. Well, why not; I had after all designed and crafted each and every one of their garments on my free time. Their beds, each made as if it had been a student Witch or Wizard living in the room. As I return from their respective bed rooms, I once more enter the living room; momentarily casting a glance at the furniture. For now, they have four sofas and two tables. Nothing much; but if they like anything else or more, they can either ask us for it or acquire it on their own as they please. Their choice. Knowing the Elves were used to a very low living standard I find appalling, I made their beds according to the material used for the pillowcases they wear. Or, the once I had seen them wearing. Just giving them a set of options, for them to make their beds more comfortable, in my opinion. I had to offer them these options, because it feels very uncomfortable to me to give them anything less. Since their suite is newly decorated, it’s clearly free of dust and grime. I could not even make myself add a single speck of dust on the floor. Why, oh why should I put dust anywhere? It is utter uncouth to soil their home. Just as I had finished preparing the house Elves home, I notice a flash of light as the first Elf pops into the middle of the living room. ”Oh!” the Elf gasps, taken aback by the neat cleanliness and order in the room he had just found himself. ”I hope this will be to your satisfaction!” I explain, as he finally manages to lift his gaze to see me. ”You did not have to do this, for us elves?” he responds. ”Technically, I did not have to; but I could not bring myself, to do anything less for you!” I explain. There is another gasp, and the Elf nearly faints. ”This suite was constructed and decorated for you to enjoy yourselves..” I point out; ”but if you feel more comfortable, adjusting it; that should be perfectly fine, by me!” I now point out. A moment later, he is once more raising to his full height; clearly reinvigorated, by the air of the room. ”You care so much, for us elves?” he inquires, doubt clear as day on his voice. ”While I have come to understand, the Wizards and Witches care little for your comfort; but why do I accept their judgment, when I can’t see a reason to give you any less than I would anyone else?” I inquire. ”You are a Witch, correct?” he inquires. ”Yes, but of course!” I merely respond. “No Witch has ever afforded this level of courtesy before!” he points out. ”It’s barbaric and uncouth to treat you any less, than I would have anyone else just because you are an Elf!” I point out, matter-of-fact. ”Oh!” he just gasps. ”To me; you are part of the staff; as such, you deserve the same treatment!” I declare; ”Furthermore, you are nice and work diligently; how could I not extend the same respect to you, as I would any other friend?” I inquire. ”We elves do work here, at Hog Wart’s..” he agrees; ”keeping the castle clean, preparing food and all the menial tasks one could ask of us!” he then elaborates. ”If you enjoy working her, you have several more floors in this tower to maintain!” I offer. ”More work, for us elveses?” he inquires; ”So generous, of you!” he responds, swelling with joy. ”I’ll personally provide you, with as much work as you need to feel at home!” I propose. ”I’m sure, you noticed the new rooms on this floor..” I put forth. ”Oh, yes..” he exclaims; ”so many new rooms for us elveses to clean, even if some of these rooms are looking as if they were copies of rooms I have seen in the castle before!” he offers. ”You refer to the mirror offices?” I inquire; ”Diane Pie has been decorating them for their respective inhabitants!” I explain. ”Double office space for them, and double duty for us to perform!” he acknowledges; ”is there a reason for these offices being placed on this floor of the tower?” he inquires. ”Diane felt it prudent to place these offices close to the room we decorated for ourselves, the book-walking room to be precise..” I explain; ”Placing the Head-mistress’ room this close and informing her of the room and its intended activity is proper!” I then point out, elaborating. ”Then Professor Minerva McGonagall knows where you are, if and when you can’t be found anywhere else?” he inquires. ”Prevents future embarrassment..” I suggest; ”just as many doors are under password, the book-walking takes place behind the protection of such a door!” I point out. ”Book Walking?” he inquires. ”The art of gleaning the information and intent of the content in a book, otherwise known as Hay-Cart’s method!” I explain. ”For convenience, you can start cleaning the rooms on this floor and the rest of the tower at your leisure!” I point out. ”I take it, I can still work in the rest of the castle, once this tower is done?” he inquires, with a hint of worry to his voice. ”This tower is not a Prison, you can move as you please!” I declare; ”but it would be nice, if you enjoy the tower as your home..” I offer; ”I enjoy to see the tower clean and in perfect order!” I explain. The next moment, the next Elf pops into the room by the side of the first one. A moment later, the invited Elves all stand in the room before me. ”Something is odd, off!” the Elf realizes. ”While on this floor, and in this tower; I would appreciate, if you use the garments prepared for your station!” I suggest; ”I would very much prefer for you to wear something nice, I don’t enjoy seeing you as lowly servants or slaves!” I explain. ”Oh!!” the second Elf inquires, his lower lip trembling in fear. ”Make no mistake, I am very pleased with your work; I just want you to be comfortable here, and not fear or feel inferior!” I prompt. ”So this is our home?” the third Elf inquires; ”and we will keep our jobs?” she then continues. ”I want you to view the changes, as an upgrade to your previous terms..” I offer. ”Thank you, Mistress..” the Elves chorus. ”If you don’t mind, I have prepared individual rooms for each and every one of you..” I offer; ”but if you prefer, feel free to rearrange the rooms of your suite to your comfort!” I then add. <--- --- --->
A Wand in Starlight: 13Author's Note Ms. Starlight Glimmer's POV Previous Chapter - The Elf Sanctuary - Next Chapter Apparition Initiative - A Wand in Starlight: 13 <--- --- ---> . Stepping through the mirror had been easy. Of course, I had gotten the letter of acceptance; from the school for Wizardry and Witchcraft, at the same time Twilight and her other friends had. I had just chosen to acquire my wand at a later date; employing a little trick, sidestepping the time. I had found the time-skipping a convenient way to get around, even after I had learned how horrible consequences it could carry. Pinkie Pie had told me, of the man tending this store; just like the good friend she is, when she is in the mood. Since I had learned of the danger of not trusting her; I had opted to go the day after, leaving me with an extra day to prepare for the acquisition of my wand. The wand is after all a very important part of the classes I had been offered to partake in. As I am arriving at Ollivander's Wand shop, the store is empty; except for the one man I had been looking for, Ollivander himself. The man is currently standing at the back of the shop, behind the counter. He does look a bit bored, on the account of the shop being empty; now since the rush had just ended, the day the school is opening. I notice him smiling at me, as I had effectively killed the after-rush boredom for him. “Greetings!” I exclaim, as I am stepping up to the counter, behind which Mr. Ollivander stands. “Greetings, Miss; how may I help you, your first wand?” he responds. “Yes, I would like a wand..” I respond; “and it would be my first; I need one for my studies at Hog Wart's school for Wizardry and Witchcraft!” I continue. “You can't be a proper Witch, without your wand!” he chuckles. Of course, I had done my research; I will be needing the wand for my education at Hog Wart's, but the question is: what kind of wand would be mine? “Witch, yes..” I snicker; I had done my research on what I have before me, I'm not the kind of Mare who steps into the room without preparing for what I have before me. But, of course I had done my research; how uncharacteristic of me, if I had not done it properly. ”Wizard is their word for Stallion here..” I ponder; ”while Witch is their word for Mare?” I continue. (There is no Pony without magic, so I don't need to consider these implications in this instance; but I will have to learn, to deal with the concept of people incapable of magic soon enough.) Funny people, these magicals. “While it may be a bit late, for you to acquire your first wand now; but I am sure, I can find you one that should go just right with your personal magic...” he suggests, still with a smile playing on his lips. “I was hoping you could help me with this” I respond; “this is after all the best place for me to acquire my first wand!” I elaborate. “Since I don't have anything better to do, I can put all my time into your wand..” he explains; “it isn't, as if I had anything better to do with my time; since the rush is over for this year!” he concludes. “Can you make a custom wand, or do you only sell off the shelf ones?” I inquire, hoping he would enjoy the challenge. “I create the wands you can see in my shop, when I have nothing better to do..” he explains; “but, if you need a special wand; I can always produce one on the spot, if I have the materials you require!” he points out, with a proud grin on his face. With that, I produce a twenty-one inch long Zap-Apple twig and a Phoenix primary feather. He eagerly accepts the proffered wand regents, examining them cautiously before me. “You have a Phoenix feather to spare, for your wand?” he inquires; “as rare as they may be; but I have worked with these, before!” he puts forth. “Rare, but powerful; I did get my hands on one, I hope could make me the wand I desire!” I respond; “I just hope, she will not clash with the wood..” I offer. “Powerful, indeed; Phoenix is one of the more powerful cores, you can have in your wand!” he explains; “What tree is the wood? I have never seen the likes of it before!” he inquires. “Zap-Apple..” I respond; “the tree is native to the Everfree forest!” I explain. “Zap-Apple?” he inquires; “Never have I heard of it, in my entire life...” he points out. “I guess that makes sense; the tree requires Wild and Chaos magic, in order to grow..” I suggest; “at least, that is what I was told!” I clarify. “Both Wild and Chaos magic?” he inquires; inclining his head as he is looking critically at me, his eyebrows raised. ”That is what I have been told, but I gather this is not something you commonly find around here?” I inquire. ”I made it my career, my life's work; crafting the wands for the Wizards and Witches of magical Britain, but I did never need to involve myself with the deeper mysteries of Magic as such..” he explains; “however, I am just the next in line in a long line of wand-crafting Ollivanders!” he concludes. ”Then you have met the Wizards and Witches in person?” I inquire, cooly observing the man before me with a warm snicker to my voice. ”Curious man, I have before me; this eccentric wizard, developer and crafter of wands..” I ponder, permitting a smile slip over my lips for the briefest of moments; before it slips away, as if it had never been there in the first place. (He never knew, I did not have a need for wand crafting before; and it isn't as if I am about to explain it to him, either.) I may not need the Gallions, from the sale of the wood required for crafting wands; but maybe I could still enjoy offering him a few samples, for him to experiment with in his spare time. He seems to have plenty of free time, as the rush before the school starts has just past. The Equestrian gems had secured me a small fortune in Gallions; as I traded them in for the local currency at the Goblins' bank before I had walked over to Ollivander's wand shop. ”Seems we have vast resources, highly sought after, by the Humans on this side of the gate!” I ponder. Naturally, I could not help but pick up a few things about gems, as I spent time with Maud by their family farm. I had not considered the wood worth taking with me; as I thought the gems should be more than enough, to cover my stay at the school I had intended to attend for the education I am now buying supplies for. Of course I had only brought enough wood for the one wand, I had never expected to need more. Why should I, on the account of the durability of the wood of choice I had selected for myself. If what I had been told is true, the Zap-Apple should hold up to most anything it could be made to endure. Going by my understanding, the Phoenix feather should not abandon me any time soon. Regardless of what I may be putting my wand through. As I had over the intended regients to Ollivander, he is examining them both visually and magically with a spell suited for the task; before he is preparing to craft my wand, out of what I had put before him. Of course, there is always the off chance the wand will not work for me. In which case, I will just have to buy an off-the-shelf wand in the end. As he walks out to his workshop, a memory of a poster on his window comes to mind. “Pure blood/Unicorn, Pink and Pegasus wands proudly depicted on his wizard poster. Curious names, but why were wands even named in the first place? What made these wands so special? I have no idea, and I am not sure I even want to ask him. ”At least, none of the wands bear a name like Dragon Slayer or something to the effect!” I ponder; “How barbaric that would have been!!” I consider, shuddering at the implications. (Ponies do not kill, even if she could take away almost everything that made the other who they were.) I hear a few scattered noises, from the production of my wand. Sensations, tugging at my horn; even in this form, as a Human. There is the tingling and fizzing, as he is working his craft on my behalf. I give him the time he needs, no point in being impatient here. The noises, lights and sensations soon ebbs out, just before he is finishing up his work. Just one more moment, and he is stepping out of his workshop behind the counter; once more approaching me, the wand safely kept in a standard wand box in a muted brownish beige hue. ”Okay, let's see if your wand accepts you!” he suggests, as he is placing the box before me on the counter and slowly lifts the top off. ”Okay?!” I respond, as I extract the wand from the box. The room briefly grows bright, as I am touching the wand. A moment later, a flock of measuring tapes flow out from where they had been hiding for later use; measuring my right and left arm, making me feel as if I had been at Rarity's boutique for a suit. ”While it may be a bit late, for the measurement to help me pick a wand for you; but maybe I could tempt you, with a wand holster?” he inquires. ”Since I still do have a few Gallions left to spare, I could as well invest in the comfort and convenience!” I respond with a snicker. ”Would you prefer to have a right, or left arm holster?” he inquires. ”If it isn't too much trouble, while we have the time; could I have both, and for two wands each?” I inquire. ”It's not as if I had anything better to do, and you are already late for the first class if you intended to start this year!” he offers. ”Could you make them out of Chromantula silk?” I inquire, hoping this would be as comfortable as I had been led to expect. (Rarity had been kind enough, to explain how comforting the Chromantualy silk pouch she had received at Gringot's bank at the time she had opened her account the day before. Of course she could not stop gushing about it at the time.) ”I could, if you are more comfortable with the Silk option?” he offers; “Of course, she is from the same place as Twilight and her friends!” he realises, even if he should have known it. ”I have a few Gallions spare on the comfort..” I offer; “I was told, the sensation of this particular Silk is an experience not to miss out on!” I then explain. ”The wand holster is so much more intimate than the pouch you got from the Gremlins at Gringot's bank..” he chuckles; “I can see how you would enjoy it!” he just continues. ”Just a moment!” he excuses himself, as he gathers up the measurements and steps out to the workshop. Just a few minutes later, he comes back with the finished holsters for me; “here, try these on!” he offers. ”This, is a day I am happy not to forget!!” he ponders, while helping me with the holsters. ”Rare, are the occasions one can take the time to go over the entire process without worrying about time!” he mumbles, quietly under his breath. ”< Accio Wand Wood >” I cast, under the impression we have the time for going over the process of a second wand alone. Two seventeen and a half inch wand woods heed the call, flying up to land at the counter between us. One Aspen and one Cherry wood. ”Oh...” he exclaims, taken aback by the appearance of the two wand woods. I am placing both my hands on the counter, as I initiate the transfiguration. In the process: both my tail and my horn appears in their respective places. ”You want me to craft you a backup wand for you?” he inquires, with a curious glint in his eyes. ”Yes, please!” I respond, as I am reaching in under my robe and extract the required tail hairs of both colours. While the wand wood is floating over to the counter, I am extracting the tail hairs and braid them together; first the purple and then the cyan. Since I have two wands for him to make, I end up with a total of four braids. ”Curious..” he mumbles; “did you know that it was tradition, for the buyer to bring the wand core to me back in the day?” he muses. While he may not expect me to respond, directly; “Yes!” I respond; “But then you chose to forgo this practice, in the hopes of providing better wands, didn't you?” I inquire, curious to see his response. ”So many studious girls this year!” he ponders, raising an eyebrow at my response. ”I guess, this will be a very interesting year at Hog Wart's!” he then suggests. ”I have it on good authority, it will...” I declare. ”If the poster on my door is anything to go by!” he muses, chuckling to himself. ”Yes, I expect as much!” I push forth; “If the Unicorn wand was crafted for Twilight, it is promising to be an explosively interesting year for all!” I then offer with a snicker. ”You know of her..” he merely proposes, almost as if it had been obvious. But then, he does know his wands and his crafting. What had I been expecting from him. I watch him, as he performs his magic, of crafting my wands out of the provided materials; even if he still does own the wand woods for both of these wands, until I have paid him for his services. While he had slipped out to his workshop, behind a closed door. Yet, I can still feel the sense of his magic, as he works his craft. ”Now, I am curious to see, just what she could do with either of these wands; based on the cores and woods alone!” he ponders. ”Don't go up against a competent Witch with Cherry in hand!” he reminds himself, as he is completing the work of crafting my wands. He stands still, quietly chuckling to himself as he is finishing the last touches to the two wands he had just crafted for me. Taking a moment, to gather himself; before he opens the door and slips out of the workshop. ”< Accio Cherry Wand >” I cast, just a moment after he had exited the workshop; only for the aforementioned wand to slip out of his grip, before it floats over to me. “Just how much experience with casting magic does she have?” he ponders, stumbling in pure surprise and shock over the realization. (While he does have decades of experience in crafting and selling wands, but this girl just refuses to confine herself within the expected norm. There are reasons why Hog Wart's only accepts students at age eleven.) Just as I grasp the Cherry Wand, cherry blossoms start to rain down through the air in the room in which I am standing. Exceptionally large, bright pink cherry blossoms of stunning beauty. The moment is lent the charming beauty of the Neighponian in the process, for as long as the scene lasts. However, this moment only lasts for the briefest of moments; maybe a minute, or a few at the very most. There is a gasp, as Ollivander realises what is happening. He slowly walks over to the counter, facing me with awe. ”If I had not known better; I would have claimed, you had to be of Japanese ascent!” he now breathes. Of course, the cherry blossoms had already vanished, by the time he had arrived before me. ”That was a beautiful demonstration, you just showed me..” he responds; “the Cherry is meant for you, Starlight; which indicates, you are a Witch of great power..” he then adds, leering. With that, he is presenting me with the second wand I had been waiting for. The Aspen wand for charms and dueling. ”If this wand accepts you, I expect it to be serving you well in Charms!” he explains. I accept the proffered wand in my right hand, holding it in a gentle grip before I perform the flourish befitting a witch. No cherry blossoms and no light-show. No rainbows. At least, there is no bout of sputtering sparks either. A moment later, I can feel the room heating up as I see the room growing brighter for a moment. The fabric of the robe I am wearing billows in the air for as long as the effect is holding before it slowly wears off. ”That is still a powerful demonstration of your wand accepting you!” he exclaims, clapping his hands. ”Each wand gives me a different reaction...” I offer. ”That is usually a good sign...” he explains; “These are very different wands, so you should be expecting them to react differently!” he then adds. I place my Aspen wand onto the counter; before I pick up the Phoenix wand and cast a spell counting the Gallions required for the wands and holsters, I had asked for. There is a momentary glow on the tip of the wand, before a stream of coins flow from the purse in my right pocket over to the counter. I can see him counting the proffered payment. Since I had paid, he helps me putting the holsters on and take on the comfortable fit expected. While he is helping me with the second holster, I am slipping the Phoenix and Aspen wands into the holster on my right arm. Finally, with the holster on my left arm, I am slipping the Cherry wand into place before I am ready to continue. The deal concluded, so I can go on my merry way and permit him to go back to what he was doing before. ”I am sure, he is inspired to work on a selection of wands now!” I ponder, as I am stepping back and my form gradually turns back to fully Human once more. For a moment, he seems to be inclined to follow me, but then he is clearly changing his mind. Little does he know, the depth of what I could do; but I do not let on, even if he knows my wands. I am turning around, walking towards the door out of his shop; only for a bright light enveloping me as I am teleporting over to Hog Wart's and slip one day back to appear at the end of the line for the sorting ceremony, waiting for the hat to sort me into my new house. <--- --- ---> ”She just disappeared..” he mumbles. ”If Twilight could, why shouldn't Starlight be able to?” he ponders; “Even if this did feel like an entirely different spell!” he then adds. ”With Starlight out of my shop, I can spare a moment to see the poster..” he ponders, as he is walking through the shop. Opening the door, just to step out and turn to face the poster Diane had placed onto the window. ”The Unicorn Wand, the Pink Wand, the Pegasus Wand..” he read, as he is standing before the poster at last; "a Thestral Wand!” he continues; “Okay.. that is a bit on the spooky side. Miss Fluttershy!” he concludes. He clearly recalls the Willow wood wand he had crafted for her, how could he possibly forget, even if he had not realised it contains Thestral hairs. He doesn't even keep these hairs on stock. He uses Dragon heart-string, Phoenix feather and Unicorn tail-hairs exclusively. While he knows others still use other materials like the Thestral hairs, he had chosen to ignore this option in order to optimize his product. He produces powerful, reliable wands for his customers. ”Wait!!” he exclaims; “There is a new wand on the poster..” he realises as he is looking at the wand glowing at the poster; “Neiponian Cherry” the name of Starlight's wand reads. ”Now, that is a curious, yet ominous name for a wand if I had ever seen one!” he mumbles, as he is scrutinizing the poster and the wands depicting critically. ”I should better go in!” he breathes, after reading the latest entry on his poster on the window of his small shop. With that, his is opening the door and steps right in and continues to walk over the floor towards the counter behind which he could hide. Once behind the counter, he momentarily stops; feeling more secure, he feels inspiration coming on and he continues towards his workshop. While he had seen the poster, the first day it had been plastered onto the window of his shop; but he had never expected it beforehand, not to mention the Wands depicted and named on the poster in question. Wizard posters was nothing new to him, but this was something else. Magic on a level, he had never been prepared to face. Once he had stepped into his workshop, he stops to close the door behind himself. Closing the door, trapping the inspiration in the room with him. He dares not let it slip, now as he finally had trapped it. Permitting the inspiration guide his hand, picking the wood and the core. Casting the required spells onto the wand, before slipping it into its box before stacking it away in order to continue his work. Frantic hours of crafting wands passing in a blur as he keeps up the effort. <--- --- ---> As I had left Ollivander's Wand Shop, I find myself outside the great hall. Everyone had just stepped in, so I can walk in more or less unnoticed. Though I know they will be noticing me shortly. While I am wearing the clothes stipulated in the letter of acceptance, I can walk into the room without anyone looking up. How convenient. But then, I am expected to be here, right now. A stool is brought up and an old hat placed on top of it. The hat sings a song with a delightful voice and joy, just as is tradition. Even if I had not been privy to this. Once the hat is done singing, the new students are sorted one by one in alphabetical order. ”Glimmer, Starlight!” I hear the professor pronounce for everyone to hear. I step forwards, taking my place before the hat. ”They had managed to catch me, unaware..” I ponder; “Impressive!” I conclude. The hat is lifted up from the stool upon which it had been resting as I am approaching; I sit down and the hat is placed upon my head. The hat incidentally covers my eyes and the room is dark. Once the brim of the hat is touching my hair, I start hearing a voice talking my head. The voice is going over events leading up to where I am, recounting reasons for where to place me. “Your cunning and studiousness are evenly split on their own..” the hat gushes; “but you would gain more from Raven Claw than either of the other houses could possibly offer you..” it continues in overt and obvious excitement over it's latest find; “and Hog Wart's simply can not afford placing you with Slytherin, in the Dungeon, either!!” it concludes with finality. ”Ravenclaw!” the hat exclaims, excitedly; after just a moment of deliberation, as it had decided where I would fit in. The children at the table of Ravenclaw is sheering, clapping their hands; excited over another girl, counted to their numbers. After all, one more girl is one smart girl who could grant the house points in the house cup. Maybe some of them had feared, I would have gone to Gryffindor; or god forbid, the Slytherin house. I just take the next free seat with no fan fair. Why bother? I can make my point in class, showing them just what I could do. But alas, I'm here to learn everything this school has to offer. <--- --- --->
Dealing in Twilight: 15Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Apparition Initiative - Next Chapter The Crusade - Dealing in Twilight: 15 <--- --- ---> . In light; everything is known; and nothing new could be accomplished or learned. In darkness; nothing is known and nothing will be accomplished or learned. In twilight; everything is in doubt, thus everything can be accomplished. Each and every door, wide open, to new suggestions and ideas. This is the ideal for progress. <--- --- ---> “Twilight; since you are going to be studying at Hog Wart's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry, you will be needing funds over there!” Pinkie Proclaimed in her usual no-nonsense tone; “I have procured the funding for you; in the form of a chest of special magical gems, for you to trade at the Goblin's bank, in specific timed instances!” she then explained, as if it had been the most obvious thing, in the world. Which, in her case; it just may have been, even if it comes out as utter nonsense to everypony else. But everything being equal; it is just Pinkie, being Pinkie. Going against her and her predictions and statements; only comes at a terrible cost, and I am not about to pay the price or face the consequences right now. The moment is far too important to me. “Not now, Pinkie..” I was about to snap at her; “Pinkie; did you say, that you had already selected and procured the required funds and resources for my excursion?” I then inquired, as what she had said, just dawned upon me; even if it had not quite sunk in, as to the enormity of the scope she had just done for me and Equestria at large. “Yes, but of course, silly Twilliy; I have everything prepared, ready for you to use directly on your arrival!” she explained, with a hint of a slight snicker on her voice. I could see the huge grin on her face, a grin wider than that of her pet Alligator: Gummy. A grin; that would have been scary on the face of any pony other than Pinkie Pie herself, of course. “I should have known; she would do something, just like this in the very last possible instance!” I pondered; “But this is just pinkie being Pinkie..” I realized; “Thank you, Pinkie!” I had put forth; “did you package and mark them, for easy use on the arrival, too?” I then inquired, with a sinking feeling of dread in my belly. Trust Pinkie, to pull something like this off. At the very last instant, just for the fun of it. “Trust in Pinkie, list you want to suffer a new Rapidash Incident!” I had pondered; snickering manically, to myself. “Time is of the essence, we could just as well be going!” Pinkie had informed me. “Since you put it that way..” I responded; “do you want to follow me over?” I inquired. I could see her entire form glowing, her mane's curls tightening up before my very eyes. It's a scary sight to behold, but since I know it is Pinkie Pie I need not threat. “Right after you, Twilly; just charm the gate, and open it up so we can get through!” she pointed out. I had trotted up to the gate, lighting up my horn; before I had cast the charm onto the gate, then pressing the frog of my right hoof onto the activation-key. The gate opened up, with the swirling event-horizon forming before my very eyes. With the gate open, I had stepped in; Pinkie had followed me a step behind, with the chest hidden within the tight swirls of her mane. The journey through the gate had been short, yet confusing and disorienting; just as it had, when I walked through the gate to Canterlot High. The sensation largely the same, and the reaction on my part had followed suit. What had I been expecting? As I step out onto the floor of the Leaky Cauldron, I am wearing the signature black robe and pointy had of a Witch in training. A student of the school of Hog Wart's. The room had been quiet, and none had even batted an eye. The Wizards and Witches far too blase to react on a new arrival. The robe is bearing the name: Twilight Sparkle, embroidered on the front for all to read. How unexpected? <--- --- ---> “Let me show you the way, to the Goblins' bank, Gringots!” Pinkie offered, as if it had been the most natural for her to know. “Thank you, Pinkie!” I had responded; following her, as she claimed the lead. “That is one confident Witch!” I had heard a voice behind me, as I had followed Pinkie out towards the seemingly blank wall behind the pub. “Walk with purpose and dignity!” I mouthed, under my breath as I was following Pinkie towards the bank. “Right this way, Twilly; we'll be there, in just a moment!” she enlightened me, while leading me forwards towards the bank. I could clearly see the buildings, just as I could sense the magic on the air; striding after my friend, as she led me up towards the marble structure that is Gringot's bank. The guards outside were all openly showing their toothy grins and sharp swards for everyone to see. I continued behind my friend, guiding me up the flight of stairs; almost as if I had been a dignitary, certain of myself and with a sense of belonging. I could see the guards, and the people casting furtive glances my way. Pinkie was leading me up towards the counter, as if she had been owning the place; with me half a step behind, as if she had been a body guard of great renown. Which she had been, back at home; but here, none know of either of us. I knew it, but Pinkie did not let it show even if she knew it too. “Greetings, my name is Twilight Sparkle!” I offered; “How are you doing?” I inquired with a warm and inviting voice, in my most friendly manner. “Greetings, Twilight!” the teller behind the counter responded; “I am doing fine, thank you for asking!” he continued. “I would like to sell a few select Gems!” I offered, extracting a gem I had in my right robe-pocket. I could see his eyes lighting up, as he saw the gem I had presented before him as way of explanation. “I will also need two large, preferably adjacent vaults..” I pressed on; “and the best business advisor you can afford me!” I then concluded. “Are you sure, you want two vaults?” he inquired; “She does know we are charging her an annual fee, for the vault?” he pondered. “Yes, I am certain!” I had responded. I could hear Pinkie snickering behind my shoulder as she stood behind me. “If the Gem you are presenting is indicative of the value of your trade, I know you can afford the services you are requesting!” he proposed, shuckling to himself. I could see him scribbling notices on paper slips, folding them; before shuffling them into a hidden slit behind the counter one at the time. “This is a valuable client, I believe!” he realized; “Not to mention, one I will enjoy dealing with on a long-term basis!” he concluded. “Grip Hook!” he exclaimed; “Follow the runner, to the appraiser, please; Miss Sparkle!” he now informed me, with a genuinely friendly smile. “This Lady may very well be owning the Magical Britain before she is even graduating from Hog Wart's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry!” he mused to himself, permitting himself the rare indulgence and friendliness. I had followed the runner, the clerk had introduced as Grip Hook; Pinkie Pie by my side, all the way to the room in which I had been told the Appraiser would be waiting for me. Just as we had arrived at the door, Grip Hook is knocking on the door; there was an eerie quiet, until the voice from inside had acknowledged the knocking; “Enter!” the voice offered. The Goblin named Grip Hook opened the door for me and Pinkie to enter, running off as he saw us stepping into the room. “Greetings, my name is Twilight Sparkle!” I had offered; “How are you doing?” I inquired. ”Greetings, Twilight; I am doing fine, thank you for asking!" he responded. “Time is money, and time is slipping through my fingers like sand right now!” he then sneered, irritably. “I can make this worth your while!” I prompted, as I introduced the gem I had presented as way of explanation earlier. “How could you possibly get your hands on a gem like that?” he inquired, both eyebrows raised; suspicious, of something being fowl; “This is a Natural Treasure, before my eyes!” he had realized. “I procured it for her, by perfectly legal means!” Pinkie interjected; “Though back home, that is trash!” she then explained. “Trash?” he hauled in agony, as the explanation tortured his mind. “You can't make jewelry out of it!” Pinkie pointed out; presenting another large gem and promptly crushing it in her bare hand for demonstration. “Far too gaudy!” she pointed out; “These mere shards would be perfectly fine for decorating your suit!” she then explained. “You just crushed a fortune, in gem in your bare hand?” he now whined. “I brought that one for the demonstration, but you can keep the shards if you like; I have no further use of them!” Pinkie put forth. His eyes twitched, then moved between the gem in my hand and the shards on the table where Pinkie had left them as if it had been nothing. “So, Twilight; do you by chance have more of these, with you?” he then inquired, in the hopes of recovering his wits. “I am prepared to offer a small set of similar value for sale!” I expressed, presenting a box and extracted a few more gems of various colours. His eyes instantly went wide, as if I had been squeezing them like water-balloons. “Is this by chance, why you requested a second vault?” he inquired, as his eyes finally locked on the first of the gems I had presented to him. “I expect to get enough Gallions for my education at Hog Wart's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry from the first gem!” Pinkie pointed out; The first vault is to hold pocket change and investment funding; while the second vault should hold valuables and other objects we may choose to store for later use!” Pinkie explained, in a no-nonsense business tone of voice. “These gems are at the 100 k Gallions level, but I will have to have a second opinion for the final tally; I will be sending you a notification, once I have the exact worth of your selection of gems!” he offered. “That will be acceptable!” Pinkie offered. “With this size of an account, I could offer you the Acromantula silk pouches for free for you and your friends and family!” the Goblin offered. “Thank you, that is much appreciated!” I put forth; “So long as it covers my immediate expenses; other than that, all I expect is a fair deal!” I had then pointed out. “Rest assured, there will be more than enough to motivate the added fee for the Investment Advisor!” he merely offered, with a toothy grin. “These gems were selected, for you to see!” Pinkie pointed out; “Let me remind you, these are for your eyes only!” she then stated; “I personally selected each, and every single gem; to be as valuable as possible, in your eyes!” she now supplied; “Just as I packaged them, in sample containers; to give you a sample, of the wealth we stand to offer you!” she then concluded. “Oh!!” he merely uttered, mouth agape. “Do you know of any Wizard, or Witch; who is even remotely capable, of crushing a genuine gem in his or her bare hand?” Pinkie had inquired. “Wait, what?” he had stuttered; “Are you joking, of course one can not crush a gem in one's bare hand!” he had pointed out. “And yet, I did just that a mere moment ago!” Pinkie helpfully supplied, with a toothy grin on her face growing ever wider. “Yes, you did!” he mouthed; “I just saw it, with my own two eyes!” he then added, as if to confirm the impossible. With that, Pinkie had reached her right hand into the tight whirls of her mane; promptly withdrawing a muffin, before presenting it to the appraiser; "For you, eat it; you need it, and you will understand once you have swallowed it!” Pinkie then offered. Shivering, he accepted the proffered muffin; chewing and swallowing, bite by bite. “Thank you!” he stuttered, barely daring to mouth the words. “You are quite welcome!” Pinkie prompted. “Expect us back, in eight days!” Pinkie now proclaimed. “Eight days, why exactly eight days?” he inquired. “Why, indeed!” she intoned; “Because we will have a new sample for you to appraise!” she then added. “Officially; refer to this account, as the Twilight Vault!” I had put forth. “Yes, Miss Sparkle!” he responded. <--- --- ---> Grip Hook had been waiting just outside the door to the appraiser, eyeing us as we exited the office. “Right this way, please..” he had offered, as he led us towards the cart, intended to take us to the vaults I had requested. “Thank you, Grip Hook!” I had offered; “You are quite welcome, Miss Sparkle!” he responded, indicating for me and my companion Pinkie to enter in the back of the cart. Once I and Pinkie had stepped in, he stepped up to the front and stepped in; as he had assured himself, were were secured, the cart started to move forwards. “Forwards..” Pinkie exclaims; “Towards the adventure!” she continued. “Adventure?” he had inquired; “Yes!” he then added, as he was piloting the cart along the tracks under the bank. “One speed, only!” Pinkie had put forth, with a bemused grin on her face; as if she had known, as if she had done this trek countless times. He had just nodded his head. “Such a pleasant ride..” I agreed; “no sudden halts or jerks along the way!” I mouthed, snickering to myself. Even if I know Rainbow Dash would have been disappointed. But what the hay, this is not a roller-coaster, but the transport to my vault. A few minutes later, the cart made a full and complete stop; just as we had reached the destination, my vault that is. “This is the final stop; stop out of the cart, please!” Grip Hook offered. He had just jumped out, opening the door on my side of the cart; I had stepped out with Pinkie in tow. He had stepped up to the door to my first vault in which my Galleons were to be stored; “The key, please; Miss Sparkle!” he had put forth and I had supplied him the key. Once he had accepted the key, he unlocked the door and swiftly opened it up before me. There was a force-field glowing in an angry crimson hue, as the door is opened. He was handing me the key to the vault back; Now, if you would please present the key to the vault!” he explained. “But of course!” I had responded, reaching the right hand, holding the key forwards towards the surface of the field. This vault had been empty, just a few minutes before; as I had stepped into the Goblins bank: Gringots, but now it is already filled with the preliminary assessment of gems of my first sale. The inner wall was already covered in gold, the Galleons worth of the select gems I had supplied for the first sale Since I have my wand hidden in the sleeve of my right arm, it helpfully slid out to touch the now lavender field before me. “I'm rich as a Troll!” I exclaimed; “this is sure to cover the year's education!” I had concluded with a wide grin of joy. “I can as well show you the second vault you requested, Miss Sparkle!” he exclaimed. I supplied him with the key and he promptly accepted it without hesitation. With the key in hand, he swiftly opened the door to my vault. “Just present your key, to the field!” he instructed me, as he was handing the key back. “Thank you, Grip Hook!” I responded, following the instructions to the letter. Just as the tip of the key had touched the force-field, the field had changed from the angry crimson into a friendly lavender hue. With the vault claimed, I stepped inside; depositing the chest on the floor, on the far right inner corner of the vault. I closed the door to my second vault, walking back to the first vault and filled the pouch with the coins I had predicted to need over the day. Incidentally, the pile of gold had risen even further, just since I had entered the room. I carefully filled up Pinkie's pouch, for her to have her funds on hand. Pinkie had reached in, into the inner pocket of her robe; just to extract a single gold coin, one Galleon. “You appear to have an exceptionally powerful wand, Miss Pie!” Grip Hook observed; “You can reach your funds, without going down to the vault; just by pulling it out of your pocket, or any other space large enough to hold the desired object!” he then explained. “Like this?” Pinkie inquired, as she stuck her left hand into her exceedingly tightly curled mane, whereupon she pulled it back, holding a single copper coin in her hand. “Yes, just like that; Miss Pie, even if that would be a bit on the unorthodox side of things!” he put forth. “That is just Pinkie, being Pinkie..” I had offered; no point, questioning her!” I had elaborated; “at best, you will have a headache; at worst, you may experience a Rapidash incident!” I concluded. “Rapidash..” he was pondering; “Incident?” he then mouthed, shuddering. Rapid Dash, Rapid Dash, Rapid Dash..” went through his mind, as he continued to shiver. “Let me give you a picture, of what it is!” Pinkie offered, as she pulled out a picture of the event from inside the tight curls of her mane; “Rapidash, incident!” she pointed out, as she held the picture of my incident before the eyes of the Goblin. For some reason, the image had altered on the crossing of the border; now depicting me in Human form, rather than my Pony form. “Your hair burst into flames?” he then inquired. “Her mane turned into flames, yes!” Pinkie pointed out, matter-of-fact. “Oh!” he just mouthed, with a final shudder; before he pulled himself together, with a visible effort on his part. “Since you claimed your vault, confirmed its content and deposited the chest; I assume, we can go back up?” Grip Hook inquired. “Yes, Grip Hook; the business down here, is concluded!” Pinkie had responded. “Since I can access the content of my vault, without going down here; you could as well take us up now, and expect to see us in eight days as promised!” I then supplied. “Right this way, please!” he offered. <--- --- --->
Twilight at the la Granger Point: 16Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Dealing in Twilight - Next Chapter Silversong in Starlight - Twilight at the la Granger Point: 16 <--- --- ---> . I had just gotten home from work, at our Dentist practice; closed the door behind myself and slipped out of my outdoors clothes, as there is a distinct knock on the door. I had ignored it, initially; but it had still been a bit of a scare. On second thought; this sounds more like a hard hoof on solid wood, than a hand knocking on the door. How curious! “While I had not been expecting anyone to visit this close to my return from work!” I ponder, as I find myself turning towards the door and walking up to the door all the same. As I open the door, the shock is hitting me like a truck. “Oh..” I ponder; “I had not expected that!” I mouth; as I am lookingaround frantically, outside the door of my apartment. “Greetings, Mr's Granger!” I hear the voice from what appears to be a Roe Deer fawn. “I am losing it!!” I'm pondering; “They would never send anything this outrageously obvious from my daughter's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry!” I consider. “Greetings!” I finally mouth, looking down at the pair of Does before me. I take a step to the side, permitting the two Fawns to step in into the cloaking room; I don't want to cause a scene, or make anyone think I had indeed lost it. I can see the stags of the first fawn light up in a lavender glow, before she is promptly closing the door behind them. “Where is my manners, I am Twilight and she is Sparkles; we are the Patronuses of Twilight Sparkle, a class-mate of your daughter Hermione Granger!” Twilight now presents herself and her twin. “You are a Patronus, Miss Twilight?” I inquire, taken aback by the blunt admission. “Yes, Emma; we are Patronuses, of Miss Twilight Sparkle!” she confirms. “But, but, but; you speak English!” I sputter. “Yes, Emma, but why not?” she inquires, as if it had been the most obvious thing in the world. “And you cast spells?” I inquire. “Yes Emma, but of course; we'll come to that, in a moment!” she points out, as if to hint of a deep and dangerous revelation. “I don't..” I put forth; “My Daughter Hermione is the Witch of the family!” I continue. “Which is all I need, for explaining these things to you!” Sparkles points out. “The statute of secrecy?” I inquire. “Silly convention, if you stop to think of it..” she notes; “even if it served well this far!” she concludes. “Oh?” I just mouth. “Exactly!” Twilight just declares. I just stare at her, where she is trotting before me; as she is entering the kitchen, my kitchen. “Sit..” she suggests; “I believe it would be more comfortable on your part!” Twilight now explains. While taken aback, by the situation and her utterances; I soon sit down, as I reach the kitchen. “Wait!!” I exclaim, as I am looking deep into Twilight's eyes; where she is standing before me, looking back into my eyes. “Do they call you a Muggle?” Sparkles inquires; “Yes!” I respond; “We refer to this a Void Walker's Syndrome, which means your mana channels are blocked!” she then pushes forth. “Are you suggesting, there may be a cure available for this?” I inquire. “There is, and I have it!” Twilight offers; “Just say the word, and we will be administering the treatment right here and now; if you desire, or we could come back at a later date!” she then suggests. “You can treat me right here and now?” I inquire, breathing hard in shock and taken aback by the revelation. “We can, and we will; if you would not mind!” she points out, promising relief from the affliction. “Will it hurt, and how much would it cost?” I inquire, taken aback by the sudden and abrupt offer I had just been handed on the proverbial silver platter. “No!!” Twilight states with a wide grin on her face; “Only your status as a Muggle, or Muggle-born!” Sparkles pushes forth. “What, no pain or even slight hints of discomfort?” I inquire. “Nothing beyond a vaguely tingling sensation!” Twilight points out. “And you will not charge me anything, for this once in a lifetime offer?” I prompt. “No, why?” Inquires Sparkles. “Tradition, if nothing else!” I point out. “If I were to need funds, for anything; I have a veritable mountain of Gems, locked away in a vault..”Twilight points out; “the only thing of significance you could possibly offer me, is your soul; had I been a Daemon, with the desire for such things!” she then snickers in endless bemusement. “Wait, what?” I inquire, suddenly shocked by her suggestion. “Sorry if I scared you!” Twilight puts forth; but alas, I am no Daemon; and besides, I have no use of a soul either. “Oh!!” I exclaim; “But you have access to a vault filled with priceless Gems?” I inquire, in hope to get my bearing in this conversation. Just as I had spoken these words, I find myself lifted right off of the floor; a purple aura surrounding me and tightening up further and further, gripping me in a tight grip before suffusing me with the power and force of her magic. “Uh.. oh..” I exclaim in shock and surprise. (Seeing Professor Minerva McGonnagall had not prepared me for what is happening in the slightest.) Cups, floating through the air before my very eyes; soon to land on each of our respective places, and a kettle of water heating up to the boiling point. As if it had been nothing, though I can see the smile on the faces on my guests. Twilight once more lights up her stags, the deep purple glow lighting up the entire kitchen in the eerie glow as she joins in the spell cast upon me. “In Twilight, nothing is known!” they chant; "In Twilight, everything is Possible!"; they continue; “In Twilight, all doors are wide open before you and you can choose for yourself!” they continue. “In Twilight..” they continue, starting up a new stanza of the chant and I find myself chanting with them in the process. I find myself, joining in their chant as the power of the magic spell cast upon me continues to surround and suffuse me with its power. There is a tingling sensation, as the spell progresses; performing its purpose, as it is doing their bidding. I feel the blockages dissolving under the contact of the glaring demand of the Harmony Magic; like dirt, dissolved in soap. What else, the spell may do to me; I have no idea, and maybe I will never be the wiser. However, I am not the only one affected; I can almost feel the connection to my husband: Dan Granger. If he is the only one affected, who is to say; yet, I will be learning of this, once I get to the Ministry of Magic to check my status as a magical Being. “Until death do you apart?” I ponder; “I am a part of him, just as he is a part of me; what happens to me, happens to him as well!” I continue, even if I am not sure of it, or the depth of the consequences of this connection. How could I possibly know? This is well beyond a mere Human such as I. Little by little, the blockages wither away under the unyielding pressure of her magic. Twilight and Sparkles are holding me in their grip, for as long as the spell may take. For how long this may last, but I have little to no sense of time during this process. It is almost, as if I had been pulled out of time and space in the process. There is but the one thing, I am aware of; outside of myself, and this is my Husband: Dan Granger. How curious? I had never been this acutely aware of him, even when he is on top of me in the bed. So, how could I be this acutely aware of him now? When he is not even with me in the same room or building? Within the singularity that is me, the blockages are evaporating; like water-ice in the glaring sun; just as it is or my Husband. While I can feel neither time nor a physical body as the progress is taking place; I feel a connection to my blood and magic, like I never could before. Will the connection last, or will it evaporate with the conclusion of the spell? I have no idea. This is beyond me and my meager worldly and intellectual powers. In the end, this spell comes to and end; I feel the magic withdrawing as the ground is reaching up to greet me, back to the here and now. Maybe the connection is still there, even if I am not aware of it at this moment. Twilight is before me, Sparkles is behind me; as my feet once more hit the floor, permitting me to stand on my own two feet. “Welcome to the Magical world!” Twilight greets me, just as my feet is touching the floor and their magic had finally withdrawn from me completely; yet I still feel the magic in the room, like I never had in the past. “Thank you, Twilight and Sparkles!” I pronounce in response, feeling the excitement bubbling up within my very being. While I neither know nor understand, but I am still overjoyed and excited by the gift I had so graciously been given without even asking for it. The tea is ready and I am sitting down, Twilight and Sparkles sitting in the chairs opposite behind the table. “Aah..” I merely mouth, as I take a sip of the tea prepared for me while the spell was taking effect. “Both you, and your family will be enjoying an elevated status among the Witches and Wizards of the Magical community from now on!” Twilight puts forth, as a way of explanation. “Yes..” I respond; “Even if it may be a bit late for me and my Husband to get any decent education at this point!” I continue. “That can not be helped!” Twilight concedes; “”However, you and your husband can at least learn to use magic for your everyday life and will be accepted as Witches and Wizards from now on!” she continues; “With everything that comes with it, both for your family and your daughter!” she concludes. “I have no magical heritage, as far as I know!” I point out. “You have a family, but I think I should leave this as an adventure for you to explore by yourself in due time!” Sparkles puts forth; “You should start, by finding the Pub: the Leaky Cauldron!” she then points out. “I suggest you go there at your earliest convenience!” Twilight offers; “You will not want to prolong this, for any longer than you have to!” she then prompts. <--- --- --->
Silversong in Starlight: 17Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Twilight (and Sparkles) at the la Granger Point - Next Chapter - Castle Elves - Silversong in Starlight: 17 <--- --- ---> . Magic manipulation may permit one to appear on multiple locations, simultaneously. Apparently, this is a well established fact; even if I had been ignorant of this fact, up until now. An atypical girl of the Ravenclaw had tripped me with a ring looking like Silver. How wrong my assessment had been; this is in fact Aluminum. Silver is expensive, here; Aluminum is expensive, over there. How could I have known? Of course, Aluminum is relatively soft, malleable; though it is also a light grey metal, one that is not prone to corruption. The ring is so light, I barely know it is even there. What is catching the eye, is the bright Amethyst. Gems are expensive, rare; we all knew it. Just that over there, they apparently pick them off of the ground like Granite. I had slipped the otherwise unassuming ring on my index-finger, not the ring-finger. I did not want it to look as if I had been betrothed or anything to the effect. She had not complained. At first, nothing had happened. Well, why should it? It's just a ring, albeit, with a gem attached to it. But alas, it's just a ring. <--- --- ---> It is Saturday, and I can sleep in without a worry in the world. Thankfully. There is something off; I realize as I turn my head towards the edge of my bed, in an effort of stepping out of my bed. Something, but I can't quite put a finger onto exactly what. I blink, repeatedly; several times, slowly looking at the corner of my accommodations. Of course, I am still in the boys' dorm, in the Dungeon. Everything appears to be in order. Yet; I know, something is off. The weight on my chest, weighing me down. But why? I am not overweight. There should be no weight on my chest. (Not even my conscience ever were weighing me down.) At first, it had obviously slipped past my perception; my bangs are still just as they had been the night before. I still have the same light, blond hair; however, my hair now flows past my shoulders like the water of a vividly energetic water-fall. How, or why? I have no idea. While the growth of my hair had escaped me, up until now; what had not escaped me, is the development of breasts. Even if I had not realized, just what they are; or, the significance of this change and development. Well, how could I? It had to be the effect of an illusion, wouldn't it? How else could I explain it, reconciling with the change? I have no idea. I had thought: Lucious Malfoy; my father would have explained this, had he known of it being even remotely possible. Unless, it had been a test? Everything is a test, after all. The only change, between yesterday, and today is the ring I am wearing. Is the ring responsible, for whatever had happened to me? Had it changed me, into what I am now? What I had become. At first, the changes appear to be skin-deep, only. My hair had just grown longer. I had apparently sprouted a pair of breasts, during the night. Even if I still had not quite noticed, or realized it; one more fairly obvious change had occurred. I had turned into a girl, with everything this entails. There is no escaping this fact. As small and insignificant as this may appear. Living in the Dungeon, under the roof of the Slytherin House changes everything. Had I lived in Huffelpuff, I should have been safe. Short of the initial questions and possible teasing. Had I lived in Ravenclaw, I would have been suffering under the incessant questions and probing; but at least, I should still have been relatively safe. Shouldn't I? Despite myself, and my father's teachings; right now, I still can't help myself. Wishing I had been among the Lions of Gryffindor. This would have been my safest bet. It would have, but alas, I am not there. I am no Lion. I had never been the Lion. None of my family had ever been the Lion of Gryffindor. The Malfoys had always been Slytherin. This, is what my father has been grooming me for. The cunning of the Slytherin. A follower, or rather; the future leader of the Pure-bloods. The dungeon is not a place for a Lion. Just as the boy's dorm never was the safest place for a girl. I am a girl. Right now, even if I had been the boy known as Draco the night before. I had never, in my wildest dream; seen me as anything, but the boy named Draco. How could I have dreamed, of what I am now? Why even bother to ask? Could even Severus Snape: head of House Slytherin help me now? Would he want to, or even bother trying? I have no idea. “Wait!!” “If I am indeed a girl, am I still Draco?” I ponder. Since I still feel as if I am myself, I consider myself a Malfoy. Just that something deep within me cries out; claiming I may no longer be a Slytherin, belonging in the Dungeon. Did I still belong here? Even if I move over to the girl's dormitory? <--- --- ---> There appears to be no changes to me, beyond the changes of sex and gender. How could this possibly be? I have no idea. Well; I have breasts, my hair is longer. Yes, I am more slender, lithe than I had ever been, before; befitting the girl, I am now. Or, so I imagine Someone had given me a set of girls' clothes. The full set; everything from the panties and bra, to the fresh set of robe and hat. How considerate. I guess I owe her thanks and gratitude. <--- --- ---> I had slipped out of the clothes Draco Malfoy wore, as he went to bed the other night. Momentarily finding myself nude. Uncomfortably aware for this fact. Slipping into the panties, before I turn my attention towards the bra. Putting an effort into putting it on, even if I have no idea as to how it works, or how to put it on. However, I soon find myself wearing the underwear of the girl I had been identified as. Standing by the bed, in which I had woken up, stepping into the skirt I had been offered. Putting the blouse on; before I slip into my new robe, finally placing the hat onto my head. I leave Draco's clothes under the pillow, for him to find in his own good time. If, and when he is back to retrieve them. I want nothing to do with him or his belongings. I am not him, I can hold on to nothing of his. Or, could I? The Name-tag on my robe reads: Silversong Malfoy. So, I guess I still am a Malfoy? I am, right? Dressed up, I hastily leave the boy's dormitory, slipping through to the gate of the Dungeon. From there, I walk to the great hall, where the breakfast is served. On second thought, my robe is still holding the colours of House Slytherin. Guess I should eat by my old table? Shouldn't I? Even if I know I have questions to answer now. <--- --- --->
Castle Elves: 18Author's Note Ms. Castle Elf's POV Previous Chapter - Silversong in Starlight - Next Chapter Core of a Mistress - Castle Elves: 18 <--- --- ---> . By the door, there is a plaque, with a lavender frame, the background a light pink, and the text an electric blue: just like the three gems of Rarity's mark. What it means, I do not know. However; I do recognize the colours and where they origin from: the creator of this place is Twilight Sparkle. The Purple, lavender is her colour. The Pink is from Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy's hair or mane. “Why is the plaque here?” I ponder, but it is its own explanation. Of course, I had to read the message, carefully written upon the plaque with a delicately beautiful calligraphic style. It is a promise, and a dedication to the safety and security of me and all the others who share my dwelling. There are no clothes scattered about, but is kindly placed in orderly fashion in the wardrobe. Change had not wished to push her opinion upon me, but wished to share her wealth and comfort with me, with us all. “Castle Elf” the header proudly states for any and all who chance to gleam the intent from the plaque. “Castle Elf” I ponder; “Not House Elf?” I question, quietly under my breath. This plaque is for me, and my brethren to read; it is clearly not intended for the Wizards and witches of the castle of Hog Wart's or otherwise. They could have placed another plaque, readily available for the wizards and Witches if they so choose. While I know Twilight and her friends are posing as Humans, they do not by any means share the commonly held values of them. At least, this is the impression they imparted me with. “Work is freely available to every Castle Elf” “Food, drink, rest and health care is freely available” “The Uniforms are available for appearance, these are not your personal property and is not a token of dismissal” “Any Castle Elf who choose to reside are considered citizens of the castle with all the rights associated” “Since I chose to live, or reside here; I guess I would be the Castle elf, with all these rights?” I ponder. “I like to work, and she is promising me work every day!” I conclude. Yes, Of course I enjoy working. Though I guess I enjoy the sliver of respect I had been afforded, here at the castle of Hog Wart's too. “Princess Twilight Sparkle” the plaque is signed. <--- --- ---> “So, I am no longer House elf; but a Castle elf and a Citizen of said castle?” she inquires. “They promise supplying us with work!” I respond. “They promised?” Princess inquires; “Freely supplied work?” she then continues. “Free rein within this tower..” Prince suggests. “Just make sure to wear the uniform!” Princess supplied. “I know this is new, to us; but from what is supplied, we will be cared for!” I suggested; Cared for, in accordance of a Castle Elf, that is!” I add. “So, I am no longer a lowly House Elf to force into undignified servitude?” Princess inquires. “I think we may be equal in standing, to the students; just that we wear the white robe and work, to our heart's content!” I put forth. “We are no longer permitted to cover ourselves in the old, used Pillow Case..” Prince points out; “As Castle elves, we use the freely supplied white robes; thus marking us as Castle Elves, with all the rights implied!” he concludes “You will find your uniform, in the wardrobe by the bed!” Princess supplies. “Oh...” another Castle Elf inquires. “It's an honour, once that supplies us with more work..” Prince points out; “we will need to wash these robes every once in a while..” he offers; “even if you will be free to wash it, just for the joy of the work it entails!”he adds. “Yes, washing these robes is work; lovely work, I am looking forwards to!” Ms. Matron responds. “What do I do, if I run out of work?” Ms. Foreman inquires; “Just in case, this will actually occur?” she supplies. “You are free, to roam the castle; in search of more work!” I suggest. “At least, within the castle; we will be recognized as Castle elves!” Prince suggests. “Just stay clear of the Dungeon and the Slytherin; they are liable to pick on you, out of spite!” Ms. Matron informs everyone. “Oh, yes; the Slytherin are raised, to be mean Snakes!” Ms. Foreman confirms. “Are we free, to entice the House elves into vacating the Dungeon and leave the Slytherin unattended?” Ms. Giggles inquires. <--- --- ---> Professor McGonagall steps up to the door, leading to the home of the Castle elves. She stops before the door, uncertain; considering for a moment; before she knocks on the door, hesitantly “Enter!” Prince responds, and the door quietly swings open before the Professor. After a moment of contemplation and hesitation; she finally makes up her mind and quietly enter the room. “Greetings!” Prince offers; “I hope the situation finds you well!” he then adds. “Greetings..” she responds; “I can't complain!” she then continues; “though it is looking as if we are going to have a most interesting year!” she then concludes. “Yes, indeed; this is promising to be a very interesting year, Professor!” Prince responds. “So, I am to address you as Castle Elves from now on, Prince?” she inquires. “Yes, that is my understanding!” Prince answers. “Since you are wearing robes; I am taking it, we will be seeing you moving openly throughout the castle?” she inquires. “Yes, that is my understanding!” Prince puts forth; “this will take something getting used to, aside from all the extra work..” he continues; “lovely work, I am looking forwards to!” he then concludes. “Work, yes; I can see that..” she responds; “and this will indeed take something getting used to, particularly for the Slytherins of the Dungeon!” she then muses. “Since we enjoy working; you could let Mr. Filch know, he does not need to clean the halls!” Prince suggests. “I should inform him of the tasks he is to leave, in favour of the tasks he was originally intended to tend to!” she responds; “His qualifications, is that he is not solving anything with Magic, while he can still enter the Castle!” she then points out. “As a Squib, he is tasked to handle everything without using Magic, then?” Prince inquires. “Yes, exactly!” she responds; “Furthermore, he is of the old school; so he tends to be a bit on the rough side, on the students!” she supplies. “Maybe we could releave him of this task?” Princess inquires. “Since you know the castle inside and out; I guess you could supply us with this service too!” the Professor offers. “Yes, we can offer that service as well!” Prince offers. “Thank you, Prince; this will make it much easier, both for me as Professor and the Students!” she puts forth. “Yes, I can see that.” Prince responds; “just as it provides me with more work to perform!” he then concludes. “A mutually beneficial deal; I will inform the Headmaster, as well as the students!” she supplies. “Speaking off; could we supply the teachers with assistance in and out of class, too?” Princess inquires. “Preparing the classrooms between classes, is a given; and I could see the benefit, of an extra pair of hands and eyes in class, too!” she admits; “Even if Professor Snape may be opposed to the idea on prinsiple!” she then points out. “For now; I am directing everyone to stay clear of the Slytherin, as much as possible!” Prince puts forth. “That is a wise choice!” she puts forth. <--- --- ---> All the students had just gathered in the Great Hall, expecting the next meal; as Professor McGonagall steps up to her seat. She stops, clears her throat in preparation for making the announcement. “I have an announcement to make!” the Headmistress is putting forth, for everyone to hear. “I thought this was my position!” Dumbledore ponders, looking up at her stand-in. “It is, usually!” she put forth, on the Castle-ward net; for all of the staff to hear. “There will be a few changes, around here; first of which is the new Castle elves, on our staff!” she announces; “This is Prince, one of the Castle Elves; you will recognize him and his pears on the white robe!” she is informing everyone. “Castle Elf?” Draco question, quietly in hushed tones under his breath; “Did I hear correctly?” he ponders; “And House Elves does not wear clothes, let alone robes of any colour!” he continues. This question is shared with most all of the students and staff alike. Yet; none dare to voice the question, at this point. “Prince, and his fellow Castle Elves are taking over the cleaning duties from Mr. Filch..” McGonagall pronounces; “just as they will be taking over the duty as Night patrol as well, with all the authority that comes with this post!” she then adds. A murmur is breaking out, and McGonagall is waiting patiently for the room to return to the still quiet. “Note that the Elves will not harm any student, so long as proper respect is given!” the Headmistress is pointing out. Dead silence ensues. “Furthermore; the Elves will be available assistance, in and out of class..” she now proclaims; “this will be much needed relief for the teachers!” she now points out. <--- --- --->
Grabbe and Coyle: 19Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Castle Elves - Next Chapter Fudge, at the Shop of Wands - Grabbe and Coyle: 19 <--- --- ---> . Thankfully, I had woken up early. Once I get to the great hall, I find it empty and devoid of people. Not a single Slytherin, or even a student is in the room. Just as there is no Professor or other personal to be seen. Maybe, just maybe; this is my lucky day, because right now I am appreciating to be alone. If even for a few minutes or so. <--- --- ---> In Slytherin, I had been taught to be cautious. In Slytherin; one is either cautious, or very unfortunate and unhappy. It is the way of the Slytherin. With none in sight; I draw my wand: “Expecto Patronus!” I pronounce. While this is a hard charm to pull off; I am fortunately successful, as the Patronus is taking form before me. “Expecto Patronus!” I pronounce, repeating the spell. Before me, I see the corporal duplicates of my two male goons: Crabbe and Goyle. “Grabbe and Coyle!” I put forth, naming the two Patronuses I had just produced. Neither of them reply, but I can clearly see that I do have their undivided attention. <--- --- ---> There is one curious detail, setting my Patronuses: Grabbe and Coyle apart from their human counterparts: Crabbe and Goyle; just as me, they are clearly female. How and why, who is to say? Maybe it is the same magic at work, making me a female duplicate of Draco Malfoy. Either way, I have managed to put up my first layer of defence, against any and all of my Slytherin companions now. I let a sigh of relief pass my lips. <--- --- ---> While the room is empty, I sit quietly and contemplate my situation. I enjoy the quiet stillness of the great hall, as I take my time; relaxing, preparing myself for the day Suddenly, the preferred food appears before me; just as food appears before all students, each and every meal of every day. Nothing new, or unexpected. This is just the norm, I had grown accustomed to. Both here, and at home. If the Malfoy Manor could be considered my home, now? Either way, I fill my plate and eat in silence. Why bother making noises? I have none to speak to, if you don't count my two Patronuses, that is. Which is not meaning-full. I simply take my time, enjoying the silence I had been granted. Knowing the students and the noises they cause will be back in full force, soon enough. This is simply the way of things. Why bother letting this get to me? I am still a Slytherin, thus I will act like one. <--- --- ---> How curious; I had never expected to see a House Elf dressed in anything resembling clothes and let alone an actual robe. She is wearing a pristine white Witch robe, with a name tag: "Ms. Matron". “Greetings, Ms. Silversong; and a very good morning!” she now exclaims, as she is standing on the opposite side of the Slytherin table, facing me with a wide grin on her face. “Greetings, Ms. Matron; a very good morning to you too...” I respond, as I am looking up. At first, she looks like any House elf; only with all the confidence of the Goblins at the bank of Gringots. Just that she is showing none of their aggressive tendencies or toothy grin. Truth be told; I find her rather pleasant to look at, if I am to be honest here. Well, why shouldn't I? Just because I am of the Slytherin? Oh, I guess I am still a Malfoy of the house Slytherin. Having grown up in the Malfoy Manner has left its marks upon me, I can not deny it. Even if I may not agree, with everything my Father told me. As the Head of the Malfoys, he is playing his role as he was taught by his father. What had you been expecting? The Malfoys are not a forgiving family. We live up, to the role of the Pure-blood family leading the cause, just as it is expected of us. Though, right now; I am in the Great Hall of Hog Wart's, enjoying my breakfast. Present company, included. How could I complain; when I only have my Petronuses, and the one Castle Elf: Ms. Matron by my side at the moment? Yes, she is rather pleasant a character; I have to admit. Ms. Matron is juggling plates of food before me, placing them on the table before me. There is an audible pop, each time a new plate appears in her hand or in the air before her; just as there is one, as it vanishes once the plate had been cleared. Not apparition, as described by the magic of our Ministry; but its equivalence, such as practiced by the House Elves and now the Castle elves too. Just that it appears, the Castle elves are more elegant about it. Of course, she is smiling at me; as she is serving me the food, my breakfast is comprised of. I can only guess, she recalls what I like to eat; serving me what I need, for my breakfast. While she may be new, as a Castle elf; but she still recall her life as House Elf, and what my preferences are. She tries her best, to be cordial and nice to me; permitting me to set the tone, of our new and future relation. As long as I am nice to her; she will choose to be nice to me, in turn. I choose to accept her offered hand, reciprocating the friendly actions in kind. <--- --- ---> I had been early, but apparently not quite as early as I would have wished for. Students and teachers start to fill in, taking their places at the tables; expecting to be served, as they are taking their seats. Well, what had I been expecting; I expect to be served, as I take my seat too. Why else would I go to the great hall, sitting by the table? I know, I should not complain. Why should I? Amusingly enough, I soon see Draco entering the room, with Crabbe and Goyle in tow. Not that I am laughing, but it's still amusing to see them entering the room. At first, none realizes the situation. One by one, they file in, taking their seats; grabbing their food, filling up their plates and eat. With the nearest seat on my right and left taken; I can giggle at the situation, as Draco takes his seat with the two companions in tow. <--- --- ---> At first, none had even realized it; though I soon notice how a few of my housemates look curiously at me, not yet saying a word. A few of our Professors and Teachers raise an eyebrow, in surprise; as they notice me, where I am sitting by the table. Yet, the quiet lingers; as if they don't dare breaking the spell. Then Prince is popping into the hall, standing before the Headmaster: Dumbledore; “I am Prince!” he presents himself; I am the Head of the newly minted Castle Elves residing in the Astronomy Tower!” he then concludes. “Prince?” Dumbledore mumbles, looking as if he has swallowed a bug or something else quite distasteful. “The Astronomy Tower?” McGonnagle inquires; “How curious!” she then pronounces. “The Astronomy Tower..” Dumbledore intones; “what about it?” he then inquires. “Yes, I now reside in the Astronomy Tower; in the new section, Twilight Sparkle added just a while back!” Prince points out. “Oh, so that is where you live!” Sinistra puts forth, giggling. “How appropriate..” Snape sneers; “as far from the Dungeon of my house, as possible!” he then concludes. “Yes, Professor Snape; I find that highly appropriate, and quite fortunate!” Prince responds, chuckling. “Though I am certain, some of you will enjoy the extension of the Astronomy Tower..” Prince offers, looking meaningfully at the Astronomy Professor Sinistra; “and I'm sure the students will enjoy the chance, to have their classes in daytime as well!” he then continues; “Just as all the little Love Birds will enjoy the chance to see the Moon in the middle of the day!” he then suggests. “The Moon, is supposed to be romantic!” Trelawney suggests, giggling; “But, is it still Romantic; in the middle of the day, in broad daylight?” she then inquires. “That is just the thing..” Sinistra points out; at the top of the Astronomy Tower..” she continues; “it is always dark, and all the beautiful stars are fully visible as well!” she concludes. “This, I will just have to see for myself!” Dumbledore pronounces; We will just have to go up there, to confirm this phenomenon!” he then declares. <--- --- --->
Fudge, at the Shop of Wands: 20Author's Note Minister Fudge's POV Previous Chapter - Grabbe and Coyle - Next Chapter Core of a Mistress - Fudge, at the Shop of Wands: 20 <--- --- ---> . “Pure Blood wand?” I ponder; ”what a preposterous name; so I guess I can see, how it made Lucius Malfoy see red!” I continue. “Maybe I should be going to see Ollivander, and straighten this out!” I mumble to myself. “Yes, maybe you should?” I hear the voice of Albus Dumbledore. “I did not hear him enter..” I ponder; “If you think I should?” I then put forth; “Then, maybe indeed I should!” I propose. “Did you say: Pure Blood Wand?” he now inquires. “Preposterous name, wouldn't you say?” I inquire, desiring a moment with Albus in person. “If you knew where the name came from, maybe it isn't quite as far-fetched as you may like to think!” he now suggests. “Are you mad?” I inquire. “I would rather face You-Know-Who with the Elder Wand, than the girl who owns that particular wand!” he now chuckles. “Are you suggesting there is a wand more powerful, than the Elder Wand; or that there is a girl, who could be more dangerous to face?” I inquire. “At least these are known quantities; this girl is literally reshaping the education at Hog Wart's, as we speak!” he now points out, with a resigned sigh. “I don't think I like what you're suggesting now, Dumbledore!” I grumble. “You probably shouldn't!” he just concedes. “I hope, that was not supposed to make me feel better!” I point out; “Because it certainly did not!” I conclude. “The girl just up and revolutionized the study of Astronomy!” he suggests. “How in Merlin's Beard did she possibly do that?” I inquire. “By imposing a permanent eclipse on the top of the Astronomy Tower, hence forth known as the Twilight Tower!” he explains, matter-of-fact. “I guess that would be revolutionary, if it had been even remotely possible in the real world!” I point out. “You could always study the report of the incident, or you could come over to the school and experience it for yourself firsthand!” he promptly pushes forth. “I would not even think that, if I were you!” he points out; “Let alone, pronouncing the words!” he continues; “Her friends have the ability to sniff out thoughts on sight; not to mention, she can juggle countless highly accurate prediction easier than you can breathe!” he concludes, now once more chuckling. “I know divination is a class, but the subject is a Joke!” I point out. “Speak of the Devil, and she shall appear!” he suggests. “You rang!!” is heard, just a moment before Pinkie is popping out of the either before me. “What in Merlin's Beard?” I inquire. “I warned you!!” Albus chuckles. “So!!” she puts forth; “This is the Ministry of Magic!” she then continues. “Oh, and hiya, Dumbledore!” she then pronounces. “Weren't you supposed to be in class?” Dumbledore inquires. “This IS class!” she exclaims, snickering. “Aren't you a bit young, for the Apparition class?” I inquire; “and you couldn't apparate from Hog Wart's or the Ministry by way of the wards!” I then explain. “The wards doesn't stop me, more than they stop the House elves.” she points out; “Just so you know!” she concludes. “The House Elves don't apparate!” Dumbledore points out. “Well, neither do I!” she points out, only to demonstrate the trick before my very eyes. The next moment, I feel a light tap to my right shoulder. I turn around, and no-one is there; save for that deep pink hoof, belonging to the Pony who had just entered my conversation with Dumbledore. Where she came from, I have no idea; short of, from the castle of Hog Wart's school of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Which did not exactly tell me all that much. The next moment, the hoof spins me around; making me face her, and her wide grin. “Let's have some fun, while Albus here can take care of his very important and urgent business in peace!” she points out. As she is speaking, I can clearly seeing her poking and prodding the space before herself. As if there had been something there, to poke? She just giggles, as if waiting for the punch-line of a very good joke. “What??” I exclaim, perplexed. “Exactly!” she points out, just as she is pushing me forwards. “Say 'Hello' to an old friend for me...” she then points out, just as I find myself falling through the air. “Hello!” I cry, as I fall through the gate; almost as if it had been a Port Key, or possibly the Floo. I find myself tumbling, head over heal. A moment later, I pop out of the eather with merely a pop and ringing in my ears. I am looking frantically around, only to realize where she had dropped me. I had been dumped into the Wand Shop of one Ollivander. “But, of course..” I groan; “she just dumped me into the location of which I had been speaking to Dumbledore about!” I realize. There are a few panicking noises, from the back of the store. My sudden, and unannounced entrance is bound to garner me some reaction from the old man. What had I been expecting? Not even an Ollivander could predict my sudden appearance. “Hello!” I squeak, just as the old man's face appears in the shop. “Hello..” he responds; “Minister Fudge..” he continues; “what an unexpected surprise!” he finally concludes. “Yes.. that is me!” I respond; I assure you, it is!” I then continue. “Your wand is still serving you well?” he inquires. .”.. ! ..” I open my mouth, then closes it again several times; without a single noise coming over my lips. “Yes...” I then put forth. “Did you by chance see, or hear about my newly acquired poster on the front window?” he now inquires. “Is there anyone, who has yet to hear of the poster?” I inquire; “Yes, of cause I heard about it!” I then respond, in order to answer the original question. “Ah, yes..” he responds, chuckling; “I guess you are right!” he then offers. “The poster is featuring a very troublesome wand, with a preposterous name!” I suggest. “Are you by chance, referring to the: Pure Blood Wand” he inquires. “Yes..” I respond. “The less said, about this wand, the better!” he merely scolds. “What?” I inquire. “The wand goes by different names, depending on who is watching the poster!” he informs me. “It is a Wizard Poster, yes?” I inquire; “But still!” I then add. “We can as well have a look, and maybe you will be seeing the light..” he offers; “or, reason!” he then adds, almost as if it had been an afterthought, or he changed his mind as to what he intended to say. “Yes, I guess we could..” I respond; “since we don't have anything better to do, right now!” I then suggest. He leads the way through the shop, opening the door; before he is turning towards the poster, pointing a finger at the wand in question. “Unicorn Wand” I read; “Neighponian Cherry” ;“Thestral Wand”. “Since when were Unicorn horns ever used to craft wands?” I inquire; “And didn't you quit using Thestral hairs?” I inquire. “That is indeed a Unicorn's horn!” he confirms; “and that wand is containing Thestral hairs, but the girl provided the core material herself!” he now points out. “I believe I recall it was the old tradition, to provide the core material for your own wand; but you did discontinue this practice, did you not?” I inquire. “Yes, that was the old tradition, and I did indeed discontinue that practice; in the pursuit of the more serviceable, more power-full wands I now produce!” he points out. “It would appear, these girls had managed to get their hands on not just serviceable, but impressively powerful materials?” I now probe. “Almost, as if they had known the tradition, as well as being familiar with the wand lore as well!” he points out. “Who are these girls, and where are they from?” I inquire; “How could they be familiar with the deeper secrets of your wand lore?” I inquire. “Your guess is as good as mine, or anyone else's for that matter..” he prompts; “but, I suggest you stay quiet about this!!” he now points out. “Let's go in...” I just respond, opening the door to his shop. He slips in behind me, before he quietly closes the door quite forcefully. “Neighponian Cherry?” I now mumble, the name eliciting images in my head. “I believe Cherry is commonly from Japan, also known as Nippon!” he offers. “Did the Japanese favour Cherry?” I inquire. “Cherry is a very beautiful Tree, a powerful image behind a Japanese tradition!” he offers. “Oh!” I respond. “You should have seen the Cherry blossoms her wand produced, upon confirmation!” he prompts; “That much, I can tell you!” he now points out. “Power-full images..” I mumble; “are dangerous!” I continue. “Maybe, just maybe I should be returning to the ministry; just in case I can pray a few details on the matter, from Dumbledore, in his position!” I put forth. “Yes, sounds reasonable!” he suggests. “May I use your floo?” I inquire; “Since I have not been seen walking up to the shop..” I ponder; “even if I did exit the shop in order to inspect the poster with you...” I then concede. “Yes, by all means; help yourself, you do know where it is!” he just concludes. With that, I walk farther in, into the shop on my way to his floo. <--- --- ---> “Finally!” Dumbledore sighs, just after I had been pushed out of his office at the Ministry. “He takes up far too much of my time, when I have far more pressing and important issues to deal with!” he ponders; “And he is quite a pain, to deal with!” he concludes. <--- --- ---> “Such a nice man, Ollivander!” I ponder, as I enter the Ministry, via the floo. “Wait, where did you come from?” Lucius Malfoy inquires; “I thought you were in your office!” he points out. “I was sent on an errand!” I respond; “To make a few further inquiries on the matter of the wands old Ollivander is presenting on the poster in the window of his shop!” I explain. “Oh..” he responds; “What did you learn, about these preposterous wands?” he inquires, now even more curious than before. “Not much..” I respond; he is quite tight-lipped about these wands!” I point out; “As if he had been scared, or if someone is putting pressure on him!” I explain. “Oh?” he responds. “You remember the legend of the Elder wand?” he inquires. “Uhm, yes..” he responds; “but, why?” he then inquires. “While it may still be a legend; but it has been reduced to a play-thing for little girls, by the looks of things!” I suggest. “You must be joking...” he suggests. “I wish I was!” I put forth. “Aah...” he mouths. “I suggest, you go to Hog Wart's; to enjoy the view, at the top of the former Astronomy tower!” I just suggest, in the hopes to incite him into stepping out. “The former Astronomy tower?” he inquires; “What happened, and what became of it?” he inquires. “Oh, the Tower is still there; just that it is known as the Twilight tower now, on the account of certain changes!” I whisper, conspiratorially. “Ooh??” he mouths, and I step past him, scurrying further into the Ministry. <--- --- --->
Taking Flight I: 21Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Introduction - Next Chapter Core of a Mistress - Taking Flight I: 21 <--- --- ---> . “This broom is not for the game or any sanctioned competition, but I am still proud to present it all the same!” I point out. “If this broom is not for competition, what is the point?” Dash inquires. “Since you asked so nicely, Dash; I am only too happy to fill you in, to explain what this breakthrough is all about!” I point out; “Rarity, if you please; present the new flight suit, and maybe this should bring home the point!” I push forth. “With pleasure, Twilight!” Rarity exclaims, as she is pulling the new flight suit out into the open. “Rarity, are these Flight Goggles?” Dash inquires. “Yes, Rainbow; yes, they are!” Rarity exclaims, with a hint of pride to her voice. Can I try them on?” Dash inquires; “They look cool, even if I clearly can see they're not the Wonder-bolt issue!” she considers, on a closer inspection. “Oh, but of course; silly Dashie!” Pinkie chimes in. The next moment, Rarity takes a step forwards; handing the goggles over to Dash, before taking a step back. “Thank you, thank you, thank you..” Dash chants in excitement as she is accepting the proffered goggles. The next instant, she is donning the goggles with practiced ease and elegance. “That does look cool, Dashie!” Pinkie exclaims, bouncing like a rubber ball. “The goggles fit you, to a T; they really make you pop, just as they will help you in the air!” Rarity supplies; "Which brings us to the next point; your flight suit, Dashie!” she continues, as she is presenting Dashie with the suit for flying. “Do I need this suit, Rarity; even if it is streamlined, like a Wonder-bolt suit would be!” she probes. “Judge for yourself, once you are on the broom, Dash!” I point out. Since we currently are alone in the room; Rainbow slips out of her robe and underwear; before she slips into the tight suit, and finally slips into the robe once more. “It is almost as if I had been swimming under water in the lake!” Rainbow exclaims. “That is the point!” I just suggest. “It is very cold up there; and you know how thin the atmosphere is when you got up there, last time!” Flutters chirps in, quietly with her usual breathy voice. “Wait..” Rainbow inquires; “are you telling me, the broom is for high altitudes?” she then elaborates, as it finally is hitting home. “Yes, Rainbow!” I point out; “This broom is for high altitudes and speeds worthy of our favourite Rainboom!” I now put forth. “You do realize, Dashie; this broom is almost a Fighter Jet, in its performance, but without most of the associated issues!” Pinkie bubbles over. “As a base-line, the fighter jet could qualify; but my runes put you on top, without reliance on fuel or oxygen!” I point out; “Admiral Dash, may I present you with your personal Steed; she can take you, where none has gone before, and she will go above and beyond expectation and reason just because I say so!” I now present. “Admiral Dash!” Pinkie puts forth; “There certainly is something Royal to the sound of that!” she then continues. “Admiral Dash?” Rainbow queries; “Awesome” she then exclaims; “I love this!” she then concludes. “Beautiful!” Rarity exclaims; “This makes you the unquestioned Empress of the sky!” she then offers. “Beware, the broom does come with a few safety features; but do by no means rely upon them, or over tax them!” I caution. “Raise your right hand up towards the sky, your hand open..” Pinkie commands. Without a thought, Rainbow dash does as she had been instructed; before she realizes what is happening, the broom jumps her and stick to the palm of her now closed hand. “Close your eyes and take flight, fearless Admiral of the seven skies!” Pinkie concludes. “It's a broom, but a broom like no other!” Rainbow realizes, pondering what had just happened. “While this is not my fire-bolt, but it's a broom worthy of the sky!” she concludes as she is jumping to the sky with her eyes closed. “Just pick your wing and the second broom and suit will appear before you!” I point out, just as the broom is taking Rainbow to the sky. “This isn't a broom to play with..” Dash considers, as she is shooting up into the sky with a rush of air in her wake. <--- --- ---> The broom shoots to the sky, as if it had Daemons breathing down it's neck. Rainbow leisurely holds on to the shaft of the broom, as if she had been on a Sunday pick-nick; not as if she had been catapulted into the sky, with the aforementioned Daemons breathing down her neck. The acceleration is just as insane as she had experienced, on her fire-bolt; just as then, she can hold on to the broom as if it had been glued into her hands. “I guess the goggles was a sensible precaution, here!” Rainbow ponders, as she continues straight up into the air without a thought. “I love the wind in my mane, and this broom certainly does deliver in that department..” she considers, snickering to herself. Had she been looking back, down; she may have reconsidered her judgment, but she is still Rainbow Dash. <--- --- ---> “Look at her go!” Pinkie exclaims, her ecstatic cries clearly reflecting her exuberant excitement. “Eeeep!” Fluttershy croaks in terror, not even daring to look up at the spectacle “The Equestrian Hyper-sonic Broom!” Rarity suggests. “EAB?” Pinkie puts forth; “Not quite as majestic as the RAF, but this is ours!” she points out. “Trust Pinkie to make that kind of remark!” I ponder; “The British Air Force would be green with envy, if they knew what we just launched today!” I prompt, snickering. “Air Farces are funny!” Pinkie declares; “but install a few magic Missiles, and the LAF is ready to launch an offensive!” Pinkie concludes. “I could probably put up the runes for a dozen of these!” I helpfully supply, before I consider what she had just suggested. “Do you realize; what you just said, Twilight?” Rarity inquires. “I guess I should keep that secret, just in case!” I proclaim; “While I install them, in secret!” I then point out, conspiratorially. “This may be the world's smallest air-force, but by no means the least powerful one!” Applejack supplies. <--- --- ---> “This is great!” Rainbow ponders, as she is plummeting up into the sky with ever increasing speed. The sky is growing dark, black; as she continues up, upwards towards the ever-present emptiness of space. “Still feels as if I had been swimming under the surface in the lake by the castle!” she is realizing, even when she had since long passed the cloud tops in the sky far below her. “Curious!” she mumbles; “I could have sworn, the air should have been starting to thin by now; but I can clearly breathe, as easily as I did on the ground!” she concludes. Since the atmosphere had grown so thin, at the current altitude; it is quiet, scarcely even above the whisper. The only thing she could hear, is the sound of her own voice; aside from her heart beating, and her thoughts pondering the situation she had just found herself in. If it is day, or night; who could tell, when the sky is pitch black save the bright beaming stars. The white pin-pricks, visible so far the eye could see. Only the blue orb under her, telling her where she is. “She told me, I have a second broom to pass on to a friend?” Dash ponders; “But, to whom do I trust this broom?” she considers; “Draco?” she questions, but with none close by to respond. “While I do want to see just how far I could push this broom, now is not the time..” Dash considers; “I was told, not to relay too heavily on the safety features, this early!” she concludes. “Up here, it should be safe, to try a rain-boom or two..” she presumes; leveling out and shoot off to the north where it was supposedly least likely to be a sighting of her. Looking down; she could see various large aircrafts lumbering, while she could see the satellites overhead. “Curious!” she ponders. Of course, this had been exciting at first; but the excitement wore down pretty fast, in the vastness of open space with only the stars as company. The only direction is down, under the majesty of the stars glaring down upon her. Right and left, had lost meaning with little to no signs of the surroundings it had enjoyed mere minutes before. “Yes, I could as well enjoy my limelight; performing a Rain-Boom, where none will see, and none can hear me!” she ponders. “At least, I still have air; she had promised me, as much!” she mouths in the dead silence of the everlasting night. Shooting forth, with little to no resistance of air; she can reach the speed required with practiced ease, even if she never had been on the broom before. She had been on her Fire-Bolt, but that is not the same. Even without the air, there is a moment of resistance to her progress; maybe it is the eather, but the candescent explosion occurs as the boundary is broken. She continues for a while, pushing forth and accelerating just for the fun of it. There is still the wind in her hair. With no spectators, the joy weans and she turns back; aiming for the school and her friends so far down below, a distance far greater than she had imagined it. Far down below, all that can be seen is a shooting star; none is the wiser, neither Wizards, nor Muggles. All they see, and all they feel; is wonder, at the sight of the light from above. Almost, as if it had been a sign from God. What else could it possibly be. Or, so they pondered; among the few who had been lucky enough to see. Even if this could be seen far beyond the borders of magical Britain. Magical, or; maybe not quite so magical. To one who comes from a community, were everyone has magic; it isn't so special, in the grand scheme of things. When everyone is super, no-one is. Looking down, Dash is scanning the ground under herself, for the one she was searching for; there, among spectators, she could clearly see him. It may not be the night of the match; but now, numerous children had been gathered around the Quidditch arena. <--- --- ---> Of course, the sound of the boom could have been heard from the ground, couldn't it? Or, had it been the flashy light-display they had heard? These wizards and witches certainly were not capable enough, to pick up on the thaumatic display quite this far up in the atmosphere. Though it sure had proven to be a prismatic wonder to behold, from the position where Draco had found himself now. There is a multichromatic flash in the sky overhead, far up in the atmosphere as Draco is looking up; momentarily losing interest in the game before him, as he is looking up into the sky with wonder. “Aw!!” he exclaims, catching the attention of a few fellow students beside him. Just that as he is looking up, fellow Slytherins following suit; more and more students catching up, following the example to look up. Up, and away from the match in progress. While very little of the sound is carrying all the way down, to the audience; the waves of colours are still visible, even this far down. Crabbe and Goyle are cowering behind Draco, awestruck by the powerful displace in the sky. “Okay, I doubt even Dumbledore could set up a display of this magnitude...” Draco ponders, mouthing the words subconsciously. <--- --- ---> Draco's eyes had been glued onto the heavens, and the brightly colourful display he had seen. None could blame him, not even his companions: Crabbe and Goyle. Of course, they had been transfixed to the wondrous phenomena, just as much as everyone else. While they were still gazing up into the sky, eyes and mouths wide open; Rainbow Dash is descending to the ground, slowly swooping down to a position just behind and to the right of Draco. Just as she is stopping behind the boy, she is extending her left hand and lightly taps his shoulder; “May I have this dance?” she then inquires. Taken aback, Draco remains silent. After a moment, he manages to tear his gaze from the sky; turning his head towards the sounds of the voice behind his shoulder, then blinking several times just to change his focus and collect his wits. “This dance?” he inquires. “Yes!” Rainbow puts forth; The match is over, and none is even watching it..” she offers; “but maybe, just maybe we could catch their attentions for a few minutes of splendid dance in the sky!” she now elaborates. “Oh, yes...” Draco responds. “I recall, you did enjoy my high flying plans, last time..” Rainbow suggests. “Oh, yes...” Draco mouths. With that, Rainbow presents a broom and a suit; “While they are busy, gazing at the sky; you can change into this flight suit and I can show you the sky, like you have never seen it before!” Dash now offers. “For an extra bonus, we can out prank the Weasley twins in the process!” Dash offers. Draco is accepting the suit and jumps down behind the grandstand upon which he was previously standing; hurrying to slip out of his clothes, before slipping into the proffered flight suit and donning the goggles. Once in the suit, Dash is handing over the second broom; Draco accepting it, with eyes glistering. “No one ever offered me anything special...” Draco mouths. <--- --- --->
A Winged Weasle: 22Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - Taking Flight - Next Chapter A Herd in Bad Faith - A Winged Weasle: 22 <--- --- ---> . I step into the classroom, where the Tabby Cat known as professor McGonagall is sitting. A few students, already sitting and waiting for the class to begin. Professor McGonagall is one of the more popular teachers, on the account on her fairness. Even if she may be just as strict as all the other teachers of the school. What to be expected? She is supposed to give the stern impression, in order to maintain the respect and attention of everyone. After a moment, Ron skulks in, into the room; taking his seat, sitting down. Just looking at the cat, waiting for the class to begin. As long as it may take, before the class is to begin; this is not nearly long enough, for even the shortest of cat-naps. How typical. Though this may be the most pleasant cats, on the campus. There are cats, other than Mr's Norris, owned by the Caretaker known as Filch; but none is giving points, in the house cup. She could take points, just as easily as she could give them; but if you are diligent in class and do not act like a brat, she still gives more than she is taking. The last student of the class is entering the room, just before the door quietly slams shut. The next moment, the cat is jumping up into the air; before she is changing into the teacher, the Professor of Transfigurations. How befitting, as she is an Animagus. Not to look down upon her for her feat, or belittle her achievement; but I am considered an Animagus, too. Right along with everyone of the first year's of Gryffindor. Mid transformation, I jump up into the air; transforming into a lavender Weasle, just for the fun of it. Yes, a *Weasle, just to tease the Weasleys in class. I had a spell, giving me the form. Unlike the regular Weasle; I had chosen a winged Weasle, to make the point While I still look like a regular Weasle, I am lavender, and still hold all the characteristics that permits you to identify me as: Twilight Sparkle. I notice, how Ron almost faints; as he is watching me making the leap, transforming into a Weasle. Ooh's and Aah's, are heard throughout the class. Naturally. What had you been expecting. It isn't as if someone was to be expected; to perform an impromptu Transfiguration, every other class. “Wait, what?” exclaims Minerva, as she is noticing a purple Weasle in my place. “Where did Twilight go, while I was transforming back to my normal form?” she inquires; “And I doubt Weasles, are even on the list of approved Familiars!” she then continues. “Right here!” I respond; “I'm a special Weasle; a winged Weasle, as a prank on the Weaslys!” I point out, snickering at Ron. “A winged Weasle?” Whinney inquires; “I never heard of them!” she then continues. “What you haven't seen Whinney; could easily fill the Encyclopedia Magica!” Minerva offers, smiling. “Ohh!!” Whinney exclaimed, in response. Taken aback, by the revelation, she stutters for a moment; before she closes her mouth, remaining quiet. “In Twilight, there is Adventure; new adventures aplenty!” I put forth, snickering. “I am the shade, within which all the adventures are hiding; waiting for you, to brave forth!” Twilight suggests. “I am the Sparkle, lighting your way ever forwards; whenever you need me, whenever you struggle in the dark!” Sparkle continues. “Together, we will push ever forwards; lighting up the path in the darkness, enlightening any and every one brave and willing!” they then concluded, snickering. “Wait, what?” Ron inquires, taken aback; expecting his older brothers monopolizing this mode of speech. Minerva just shakes her head, as her class giggles or chuckles. What is she to do about the situation? At least, it is not interrupting the class, more than she could handle. As the novelty is slowly subsiding; Minerva turns to the board behind herself, writing down the instructions as she is explaining the task. Once she had explained, what she had in mind for the class; she is turning around, picking up a box of matches she is handing to her students: us. “Turn your match into a needle!” she is instructing us, as she is walking back to her place at the front of the class. Of course, she does have several more boxes, containing fresh matches; expecting us to need more, than just the first sample she is starting us off with. As she is standing before us, looking intently at each and every one in turn, she soon raises an eyebrow at Rarity and her needle. A two and a half inch long Silver needle, with Golden details just for the effect. Not that the Gold or Silver is expected to enhance the needle in any way; a regular, stainless steel needle would have been perfectly fine and functional for all intents and purposes. But, why should Rarity be bothered by such petty details? She could always go for broke, and create the prettiest needle imaginable just because she could. “Ten points for Gryffindor!” Minerva exclaims, as she sees Rarity's result; Five points, for Gryffindor!” she adds, as she is noticing my result. “Brilliant!” Ron exclaims, as he is looking at the produced needles and hears of the rewards given by Minerva. “Of course, who could blame him for his excitement; he is part of the house of Gryffindor as well, so he is sharing in the joy!” I ponder, snickering. Hermione refuses to be outdone, as she manages to produce a passable needle of her own. “Ta-Da...” she exclaims, as she is looking at her stain-less steel needle; “Looks as if I could use this at home!” she now adds. “Two points for Gryffindor!” Minerva responds, as she is finding Hermione's needle. “My house is making me proud!” Minerva considers, as she is observing the needles produced. <--- --- ---> After class, we step out of the classroom; leaving Minerva behind, on our way to the next class. I'm riding Twilight, as I leave the room; the rest of our class surrounding me in a tight formation. “Hermione, if you like; I could teach you the spell, to turn yourself or anyone else into a Weasle!” I point out. “Thank you, thank you, thank you...” she responds. I chose to wait until we left class, to make sure you can keep this under the blanket; just in case you wanted to invade the restricted section of the library, or sneak into any other location without anyone suspecting you!” I explain. “Brilliant!” Ron exclaims, looking at me with aw on his voice. “Twilight have several more spells just like it!” Pinkie Pie stage whispers, making sure none is overhearing her or the discussion. “While she knows you can perform this spell, but they still don't know anyone else could perform it or any other Transformative spells!” Hermione puts forth, snickering. “And why should they know?” Twilight inquires. “Exactly!” Rarity supplies. <--- --- ---> *Weasle, as a pun on Weasley <--- --- --->
Apparition Initiative: 14Author's Note Ms. Twilight's POV Previous Chapter - A Wand in Starlight: - Next Chapter Dealing in Twilight - Apparition Initiative: 14 <--- --- ---> . While I knew there are anti-Apparition wards active at Hog Wart's, but that should not prevent me from what I had in mind. Just as the anti-Owl wards did not stop a Phoenix entering or leaving a building. Simple and fun. I just so happened to have a free period on my schedule, right now. Why not snatch the opportunity, and have this filed and done with? I can Teleport already, so I want to have this documented and licensed. It is just who I am, do it by the book as they say. At least, in my interpretation. If I have the license, I can do it legally and they would know I can do it safely. Just in case it would be good at some later date. I am currently alone in our common room, so I simply Teleport up to our more private room. Anyone initiated into the habit of Book Walking is free to enter at will. I had not chosen this room, because the wards are weaker here; just that I found it a convenient location, with a few friends likely to be around. Of course, Pinkie Pie and Hermione Granger would be in the room. They just so happen to have a free period right now. What a shock? I know. “Hiya, Twilly!” Pinkie exclaims, just as I am popping into existence in the room of Book Walking. “Whoa!!” Hermione exclaims; “Where did you come from?” she then inquires. “Hi, Pinkie!” I respond; “Our common room!” I then reply. “The common room?” she inquires; “So how did you just pop into existence in this room?” she now inquires. “Teleportation!” Pinkie blurts out; "I already knew you were about to show up in the Book Walking room right about now!” Pinkie then points out, as if it had been yesterday's news. “And before you ask what Teleportation is; it is like Apparition, just perfectly safe!” she then explains, as if she had known what Hermione was about to ask. (which, of course; she knew, because she still is Pinkie Pie) Everything being equal, Pinkie is just Pinkie; nothing to raise an eyebrow or huff about, that would just make you silly. “Apparition is relatively safe, once you have the experience required and know what you are doing!” Hermione protests. “Yes, relatively safe; after years of study and an aptitude for this spell!” Pinkie retorts with a giggle and a wide grin on her face. “Since it is safe; I assume you will be teaching me, and the rest of us!” Hermione inquires. “Well, d'uh!” Pinkie snickers; “Once she has her license secured!!” she then concludes. “While I can't know the future, technically; but I feel secure, in stating I will have the license today!” I point out. Madam Pinkie knows, you will have the documentation!” Pinkie offers. “The same Madam Pinkie, we met in divinations' class?” Hermione inquires, uncertain and confused by the given statement. “Yes, the very same!” I offer; “the one and only...” I then add. “I am not sure, if this is making me feel better about the statement, or if I am about to have a nervous breakdown!” Hermione suggests. “If Pinkie is promising, it is better than written facts!” I offer. “Uhm, how is that even possible?” Hermione inquires; “My head hurts!” she then whines. “Just do not turn into a Ponyta, or a Rapidash; while I am out, procuring the promised license!” I point out. “Sorry, I had better get going; so that I can get back, after I have filed all the details I will have to fill in!” I point out; “Forms are such a pain, you know!” I just conclude, just as I am disappearing from the Book Walking room. <--- --- ---> The next instant, I am rematerializing by the desk where I need to weigh in my wand. “Uh?” the poor desk clerk exclaims, a moment after I had popped into existence before the desk. “Sorry, to burst in on you unannounced!” I offer, apologetically. “I did not know, side-along Apparition was possible; without the person apparitioning in, since you clearly can't apparition in here on your own!” the clerk offers. “This would be the reason, why I am here; I am required to file for a license, for Apparition!” I respond. “Yes, quite correct..” is the response; “you will need a license for Apparition!” “Before I can get to the office, I will have to show my wand?” I suggest, presenting the wand with a flourish. “Yes!” she confirms; “a one foot long Unicorn horn; are you by chance that Twilight; the girl who acquired her license as an Animagus, in her first week at Hog Wart's?” she now inquires. “Yes, that would be me..” I helpfully supply; “and the acting teacher of Animagus and Book Walking at our house!” I then supply. “Braided Unicorn hair core and, what?” she now inquires, as it is starting to dawn upon her just what a wand she is holding in her hands. “That is the Unicorn wand, just in case it had not been obvious!” I push forth. “How does a girl, in her first year get her hands on Unicorn blood?” the clerk ponders. “If your thoughts are anywhere close to what I think you are considering, the less you know the better!” I just suggest. “In Merlin's beard..” she exclaims. “believe what you will, but that expression turned into a joke at our house!” I point out, matter-of-fact. “How did this turn into a joke?” she inquires, not sure if she wants to know. “Simply put; a friend of mine use to hide a canon in her hair, among other things!” I point out. “A cannon!” she responds; “in her hair; you must be joking, right!” she continues. “I sometimes I wish I had been!” I explain; “She once caused a Rapidash incident!” I then point out. “Rapidash?” she inquires. “Just picture my hair turning into flames, like the character known as Rapidash in an animated series!” I helpfully supply. “Oh!!” she exclaims, with a shoaked groan. “Oh, and say hello to Twilight and Sparkles!” I add, with a snicker to my voice. “She looks up; “Uh?” she inquires, only to notice the two Deer Patronuses grazing near by. “Hello, Twilight and Sparkles!” she then adds, as if she were to greet two persons. Twilight is raising her head, the two stags ablaze with magic; then Sparkles open her mouth, letting out a minuscule belch of blue flame just to make the point. < Accio Pure-Blood wand > “This is promising to be a very interesting year!” she ponders; “I think it is best, you take the elevator up to the office so you can file for that license!” she hastily blurts out. The next instant, I disappear from the desk, only to reappear outside the office where I am supposed to fill in the form before I can have my license issued. “Pure-Blood wand..” she ponders; “is this the wand Lucius Malfoy was livid about, the day before term?” she considers, without even mouthing a single syllable. <--- --- ---> With a flourish, my wand disappears from sight. “Oh!” I hear exclamations from the Wizards and Witches in the room. “I had a moment to spare, so I chose to cease the opportunity and apply for the license of Apparition!” I explain, matter-of-fact without batting an eye. “Twilight Sparkle..” Minister Fudge exclaims; “as I live and breathe, the Queen of Animagi herself!” he ponders. “Greetings, Minister Fudge!” I respond, quietly snickering at his reaction. “What can we help you with on such a fine day, Twilight?” he now inquires. “Oh, nothing much; I just want to file for the license for Apparition!” I respond; “but on a separate note; say hello to: Twilight and Sparkles!” I add. “Hello, Twilight and Sparkles!” he responds, before he had the time to contemplate what I had uttered. “I hope you are not allergic to Fawns!” I offer, indicating the two Patronuses grazing a few feet away from me on my right and left. He momentarily looks up, searching for the subject of my inquiry; before he finally spots them on my right and left. Horns ablaze, just for show. “Just don't tell me, these two can actually cast magic?” he inquires, now somewhat unsure of himself. “And why not?” I inquire, snickering. “Why not, indeed!” he mouths, as it is hitting home what I had just indicated. The door to the office goes up, and the witch from inside the room is popping her head out and exclaims: Twilight Sparkle!”. “Sorry, Fudge; seems my number just came up, so I will have to go!” I point out. “It would be rude, to let her wait!” he acknowledges as I walk over to the door. “Greetings!” I exclaim, as I am approaching the door. “Greetings, Twilight!” she responds, as she observes me and my two fellow Patronuses moving over towards her office. “I had expected you to be older, in the range of eighteen or above!” she now confesses. “On the account on how hard the spell is to master, or the general policy on the matter!” I offer. “It is a spell that is hard to master, just as the consequences can be quite dire!” she is enlightening me. “I only had one incident; that was with a side-along, when I was stressed out and panicked!” I explain, as if it had been nothing. “Just one incident, and with a side-along?” she inquires, taken aback. “I was hounded all over town, in relation to a very desirable ticket to an exclusive event!” I permit. “Oh!” she admits; “The general policy is: that you have to be eighteen years of age!” she is pushing forth. “Just as the general policy is to admit students to Hog Wart's at age eleven, based on the assumption that the core is sufficiently matured?” I inquire. “I guess; that could be a fair assessment or comparison?” she concedes. “Hold that thought, for a moment, please!” I offer, momentarily halting the conversation. “Should I pull out the form, for your application?” she inquires. “Please, by all means!” I respond, the instant before I vanish out of her office. She gasps in shock, before she scrambles to fetch the form requested. “What was that!” Minister Fudge ponders, hearing the gasp of panic from within the office. <--- --- ---> The next instant, I am appearing in Dumbledore's office. He gasps in shock and surprise. “Greetings, Dumbledore; sorry about the unannounced appearance, but I could use your help right now!” I explain. “You are aware of the anti-Apparition wards in effect over the grounds of Hog Wart's?” he inquires, as the shock finally subsides. “Yes!” I respond; “That is the reason I am here, right now!” I explain. “That does not make sense, Twilight!” he points out, sternly. “Your Phoenix can move freely, all over the grounds, as does the House Elves?” I inquire. “Yes, but how is that even relevant?” he inquires. “Your wards are targeting Apparition and Owls specifically, aren't they?” I continue; “Phoenixes and House Elves are promptly ignored?” I inquire, probing further. “The House Elves are the staff of the school, they take care of the day to day business like cleaning and cooking; you can't bother them with mundane issues like anti-apparition, now can you?” he prompts; “Just as the Phoenixes are far too rare, for anyone, to craft a ward against them!” he then enlightens me. “Yes, and yes!” I respond; “The Phoenix is a very Majestic bird, and you probably want to stay clear of the ire too?” I suggest. “You are familiar with Phoenixes?” he inquires, taken aback by my expression and obvious lack of confusion and shock. “My mentor has one, and my Assistant had one for a short period; so yes, I have experience with the Phoenix!” I respond; “Though they can be a bit playful to Impish!” I put forth. “Impish?” he inquires. “You have known Fawkes long enough, to understand what I'm suggesting?” I inquire. “Oh, yes; I've had him for most of my life, and I owe him my position in the Ministry!” he then offers. “I thought as much!” I respond. “Wait, is that where you came from?” he inquires. “Yes, I could as well admit!” I point out, unabashed of my latest exploit. “You've been to the ministry, today?” he inquires, taken aback; “Though I knew you have been there before; on the account of registering your Animagus form, before you even arrived at Hog Wart's!” he acknowledges. “I did not want to get in trouble, as an unregistered Animagus; besides, it will protect my rights as a Witch too!” I explain. “You don't like coming unprepared, do you?” he inquires. “You don't know the half of it, but if you would close your eyes for just a moment?” I suggest. “Oh!” he mouths; momentarily closing his eyes, as I had suggested. As his eyes are closed, I place the palm of my right hand onto his shoulder; teleporting the both of us back to the office, I had just left, a mere moment earlier. There is a gasp, from the person who was just fetching the form for apparition licenses. Dumbledore is opening his eyes, only to be greeted by the sight of the new location. “What in Merlin's beard; how did I come to be at the ministry, of all places!” Dumbledore exclaims. “Side-along Apparition; it would appear, young Miss Sparkle just performed a safe Apparition with a side-along!” the Assistant offers. “I have been Apparitioned to the Ministry, all the way from my office at Hog wart's; without even realizing it, before I had managed to confirm my whereabouts?” Dumbledore inquires. “So it would appear!” the Assistant prompts, with a loud and panicked gasp. “Then I fear, you may as well issue her license for Apparition; so that we know she is capable of this feat, rather than stumbling in the dark!” Dumbledore suggests. “Thank you Professor Dumbledore!” I respond. “How many years of study and practice have you put into this feat?” Dumbledore inquires, after a moment. “Specifically?” I inquire; "I just read the formula and envisioned my new location here at the Ministry!” I point out. “Are you saying: that Wizards and Witches are incompetent, or are you claiming: that you are capable of learning new and complex spells as if it had been child's play?” he now inquires. “If you use me as standard, it would be unfair to most everyone on record!” I point out; “But if you by Wizard, refer to the standard set by a Lucius Malfoy; I guess they would be incompetent, as you put it!” I point out; “You know what he thinks of my wand, right?” I then inquire, half by half in jest. “If you refer to the wand named Pure-blood wand, on the poster on Mr. Ollivander's shop, I have an idea of what he may be thinking!” Dumbledore put forth. “Is there anyone: Wizard or Witch who has not seen the poster or at the very least heard of it by now?” the Assistant inquires. “I believe it refers to this wand!” I offer, as I produce the wand with a flourish. “Yes, that one!” Dumbledore muses, with a light chuckle. “That is a one-of-a-kind wand, if I ever saw one!” Dumbledore submits with awe on his voice; “And the less said about it, the better!” he then adds with further dread on his voice. “A full foot long?” the Assistant inquires. “Few Wizards would go out with one, this long!” Dumbledore admits. “I guess a foot of wood should be more than enough for two wands?” I inquire. “Yes, a foot of wood would be just right for two wands!” he responds. “Here, your form for the Apparition license, Miss Sparkles!” the Assistant interjects. “Thank you..” I respond. “Just sign your name here, here and here!” she offers, pointing at the dotted lines for me to sign. “Thank you!” I respond, picking up the quill and sign my name on the dotted lines, where she had indicated. Of course, the form had already filled in the date and everything else required for me to acquire the desired license for Apparition. No mouth writing, that would just be uncouth of me. Besides, Rarity would have been whining all day about it, had she learned of it. I have to consider my station, even if I'm not one of those Nobles But hay, even Pinkie Pie does not use mouth writing, and she is an Earth Pony. Even if that never really shows, in her case. (Is it uncouth to use mane writing?) “Neat writing!” the Assistant exclaims, as she sees the delicate, beautiful scribbles representing my signature on the form. Not that either she or Dumbledore could even see me picking up the quill in my hand for the purpose of signing the form. I'm a Unicorn of high stature, why lower myself to the level for a mere form? “This is positively the most beautiful signature and handwriting I have ever seen in my entire life!” the Assistant exclaims, her eyes transfixed on the signature on the form. “Thank you!” I respond. “With the form properly filled in, I can file it right now!” the Assistant prompts. “Twilight; since your business here is concluded, could you take me back to my office?” Dumbledore inquires. “Yes, but of course!” I respond, as I am placing my hand on his shoulder and the Assistant is once more alone in her office. With the office empty, she walks up to the door to her office and opens it; before she steps out, only to see Minister Fudge still there. “What?” the Minister inquires. “Yes, that is the kind of day I am having!” she responds. “So, you just permitted her to file for the license for Apparition?” he inquires. “If she could Apparate Professor Dumbledore, from his office at Hog Wart's safely; who am I, to stand in her way?” she responds; “At least, now we know she has the ability; just in case, it is ever in question!” she prompts. “Yes!” he puts forth. <--- --- ---> Dumbledore once more finds himself in his office, just as he had requested. I am by his side, with my two Patronuses: Twilight and Sparkles, of course. “I can as well award you for the exploit: 100 points to Twilight Sparkle!” he exclaims. “Thank you, Dumbledore!” I respond. "That was foolhardy, but brave!” he points out; “Now everyone will know you can Apparate!” he then points out, with a stern expression on his face. “I already had the prerequisite experience, to know it is safe!” I push forth; “Besides; if they think I can Apparate, they think their wards will hold me in place!” I explain. “That is a rather clever little trick, on your part; I must concede!” he responds, looking at me with a bemused grin. “I'm sure you know, just how much these wards will slow me down?” I inquire. “Exactly!” he puts forth; “Well played, indeed; well played!” he chuckles. “I let them think I am reporting everything, for them to plan ahead; while I hold the true strength tightly to my chest, only for them to be shocked when they realize their mistake!” I point out, with a snicker. “The House of Lions doesn't quite do you justice, Twilight; but I think it was your best choice, for all of us!” he offers; “Slytherin would have been the end of the world, if she had been in it!” he ponders, without even grasping the scope of the event. “I should be going; have a nice day, Dumbledore!” I offer. “You too, Twilight!” he responds. With that, I disappear from the office, only to appear in the book walking room. <--- --- ---> “Hiya, Twilly!” Pinkie exclaims; “I knew, you could make it!” she then concludes. “I owe you a class, in Apparition!” I just announce. <--- --- --->
Twilight Buys a Wand: 1Author's Note Mr. Ollivander's POV Next Chapter Pinkie Pie buys a Wand Twilight Buys a Wand: 1 <--- --- ---> . “Good-bye Harry!” I offer, as the boy is about to turn towards the door, then watching him walk out of the shop. “Now, that is a nice boy..” I ponder, as I see the door close behind him. A girl in a black witch robe is walking down the street, towards the shop; intent on obtaining the wand, her letter of acceptance had stated was required, for her to follow the curriculum. There is a merry chimes as the girl opens the door, stepping in. “Another new student, fresh for the new year of study!” I ponder, as I observe her, watching the tiny boxes lined up on shelf upon shelf. I notice her skin in an off, unusual tint; then her deep purple eyes, as she is turning towards me. She slowly walks towards me, as she is ogling the small boxes, line upon line. “This hat is conveniently hiding my horn!” she ponders, as she makes the final approach. “Hello, and welcome to my shop!” I greet the girl. “Hello!” she responds, as she is looking up, finally facing me full on. Face-to-face, I notice that it is not just her eyes that are a deep purple; but her lips are a curious, deep lavender as well. Of course, the purple hair hangs down her back and shoulders; with the two streaks of cerise and red hue. Curious. “Your first wand?” I inquire. “Uhm; yes, Mister!” she responds, in a somewhat unsure yet stately voice. “That obvious?” she ponders, as she is looking up at me. “Neither a Malfoy, nor a Weasly..” I ponder; “but neither of them would have been alone and unattended to..” I continue. I reach in, under the counter; pulling out a small box, placing it on the counter. “Try this one?” I offer, as I am lifting the top off of the small mouse greyish beige box. “Oh, that is what a wand is looking like?” she is inquiring, as she is reaching for the wand I present her with. “Oak, eleven inches and stiff, a Phoenix core..” I explain. “Oh?” she inquires, as she is picking up the wand in the fingers of her extended right hand. I am watching, as she is grabbing the wand in her right hand, aiming at the mark at the back of the store. A few sparks are flying, screeching noises are heard and the wand is vibrating violently until she drops it on the counter. “Okay, maybe not that one?” I offer; “There are plenty of options left in store!” I assure her. “I figured..” she responds, with a giggle. “Such a delightful girl..” I ponder; “Silver Birch, ten and a quarter inch, flexible, Dragon heart-string core..” I start. Only this wand is not even permitting her to touch it. “Okay, that was an unfortunately bad choice!” I mumble, somewhat distraught. “Well, yes..” she responds, obviously picking up on my words as if she had heard it. “Let us try another, I am sure I can find the wand for you..” I offer; “I do have a fairly large selection, of high quality wands!” I point out. She just snickers, with a warm smile on her lips. “How about, you try this one?” I inquire, as I am pulling out the next wand. I place the box on the counter, lifting the top off of the box; presenting her with the next wand, for her to try out. As I am watching, she is lifting up the wand in a delicate grip; smiling, as she does so. “Whoa, this does feel much better; but, it is a bit warm..” she points out; while she is still holding the wand, preparing to make the flourish. “That, is not entirely unheard of..” I respond; “Linden, twelve and three quarter inches; single unicorn hair, core!” I offer. She is still holding the wand, in her right hand, now taking aim; before she is making a flourish. At first, there is a light, but then sparks can be seen cascading from the tip of the wand. Slowly, the sparks come into focus, flying towards the mark; only to start burning a hold in the wall. She is hastily letting go of the wand, with an audible gasp. “Now, that was interesting.” I offer; “but, I don’t think this was the wand for you..” I continue. “An impressive weld-torch, if you even need one..” I chuckle; “a bit too fiery, for dueling, on school-grounds; but, if you were going for Assassin I guess you would chose this!” I offer. “Not exactly, what I had in mind!” she gasps, in exasperation; “Dueling, that is not my thing!” she continues, with finality. “There will be a few duels, in your class of Defence against the Dark Arts; but this wand would not be good, for that!” I explain. “For my first wand; I think I would prefer a more well-rounded wand, I can use in every class I will have!” she ponders. “That would be the wiser choice, for your educational needs and requirements..” I offer. “While the Unicorn seems to be taking to you; the wand overall, is not going to be good for your education!” I put forth. “Thank you, Mr. Ollivander!” she responds. “Maybe this one is better for you?” I offer, as I am reaching down under the counter, extracting my next wand. As she is picking up the wand in her right hand, making the flourish; she finds herself buried under a barrel full of confetti, raining down upon her head, from a caramel cloud. There is a yelp of panic, heard from under the confetti piling up onto the girl. “No, definitely not that one!” I declare. As she is letting go of the wand, I manage to snatch it up in my right hand; before it had the time, to reach the floor. Just as I clasp the wand, the confetti starts spreading out over the floor; while the abysmal downpour ends. The cloud is vanishing with a loud pop. “Is there any chance you could custom make a wand for me?” she inquires. “Uhm, yes..” I respond; ”I could, but this may cost a bit more; based on the specific materials required, and how much work it requires!” I conclude “Wait, I heard that Unicorns are Magical?” she inquires. “Yes, they are..” I explain; “among the most magical creatures of the land!” I offer. “Oh, okay..” she mumbles. “Could you hold that thought, for just a moment?” she inquires. “Uh, okay?” I respond, somewhat confused. As most of the confetti had reached the floor, she is taking a step back. Now, I am watching her, as she is taking a step back: once, twice and thrice. She stops, and a lavender purple aura is forming around her; enveloping her entire form, before she is vanishing from the room. “Wait, what?” I exclaim, as it is dawning upon me what had just happened. Had she merely become invisible, that would have been enough of a feat all by itself; but a vanishing spell let alone an apparition spell is beyond the possibilities of a first-year student. Not to mention, the feat of bypassing the magic dampeners I have in place for my personal safety. A moment after she had vanished, the confetti had slipped in between the cracks of reality. Another minute, and a purple aura is developing where she had been standing. I am watching in awe, as she is once more stepping up to me. “Sorry, Ollivander..” she mumbles; "I am truly sorry; but I had forgotten an item, I seem to need!” she explains, as she is stepping up to the counter. “No problem!” I offer; “At least, the excessive amount of confetti has disappeared, too!” I assure her, with a smile on my face. “Ah, yeah..” she exclaims, as she is casting furtive glances around the room; “the confetti seems to have disappeared too!” she concludes, as she is turning her attention back to me. “Here..” she offers; “Could you make a wand out of this?” she inquires, as she is presenting a perfectly shaped triple spire unicorn horn. “I could..” I mumble, “I guess..” I continue. As I am watching, she lifts her hat up; demonstrating a horn of her own. I feel a draft of air, as I hear the swishing of a clearly equine tail. I notice how she is growing taller, almost as if she had been standing on her toes; but something told me, it is not what she is doing. “You mentioned something of a strand of Unicorn Tail-hair?” she inquires, most urgently. “Yes, yes; I most certainly did..” I respond; “but why?” I inquire. “Because, I have a few strands, I could spare!” she is explaining. While I am watching, she is reaching in under her robe; extracting nine hairs from her tail. As she is pulling her hand out, she is holding three strands of purple hair, three cerise strands of hair and three red strands of hair; perfectly matching the hair, on her head. “Unicorn tail hair?” I inquire. “Should be..” she responds; “unless someone had swapped them, or I was to be ascending?” she puts forth. She is braiding the purple strands of hair, the cerise strands of hair and the red strands of hair; before she is braiding the three braids and presents the final braid of Unicorn tail hairs on the counter. “There most definitely is a magical aura to them, matching the colour of your eyes!” I breathe. “I am not sure I should be doing this!” I ponder; “Or, if I dare!” I breathe; “But based on her previous demonstration, I can’t deny her, either!” I realize, in stark shock. I step out behind a door behind the counter, as I perform the spell integrating her core into the horn she had selected. Once I am done, I turn back to her, watching her smile. “Oh, but I think there is one more ingredient..” she points out. While I am watching, she is producing a vial and pricks the tip of the index finger of her right hand. Drop by drop of her blood slips down into the vial. The true shock, is in the colour of the liquid slowly gathering in the bottom of her vial. As opposed to the expected deep red; the liquid is more of a silver. I gasp; “Do I even dare accepting that?” I inquire. “It is seven drops of my blood, nothing more!” she is assuring me; “Whatever you think you saw, must be the trick of the light in the room!” she is explaining. “Seven drops of your blood?” I inquire. “Yes, but of course..” she is explaining; “You saw me drawing the blood myself; just a few seconds ago!” she points out. “If that is her blood, she is a Unicorn!” I ponder; “I may have heard of the use of blood, but I was not aware it was expected to be included in the creation of a magic wand!” I offer. After a few moments of hesitation, I finally do accept the vial; slipping in behind the cover, performing the spell once more. “By Jobe, the Ministry will have to intervene?” I ponder. “Is there anything more, you need?” I inquire. “I don’t think so!” she offers. With that, I apply the final touches and attach the handle on the thick end of her wand. “Since you supplied all the material, I can’t charge you for that; but the three spells remain, of course!” I offer. “Yes, I guess I did!” she merely responds. “Twenty-one Gallions for the spells, and the work!” I explain. “Twenty-one Gallions?” she inquires, as she is pulling out a purse from the right pocket on her robe. A moment later, she is counting each coin, as she is dropping them onto the counter. Once she had counted the coins, all the twenty-one Gallions I had asked for; I accept the payment, slipping the money off of the counter. “Be careful with your wand; if anyone knew what it is, they may risk snatching it right out of your grasp!” I caution the girl before me. “Thank you Ollivander!” she responds, as she is turning around, walking through the shop towards the entrance. “Clip, clop; clip, clop..” is heard, as she is making her way over the floor, on her way out. While she is still wearing her traditional Witch robe; she now is a fair bit taller, and her hooves will be visible as she walks over the floor. I catch wind, noticing it as she had reached half the way towards the door. “Wait, are you by chance an Animagus?” I inquire, forced to raise my voice to make sure she is hearing me. “Uh, what?” she inquires. The next moment, she is catching her mistake; changing back, to her regular human form. “Thank you, for reminding me..” she responds, just before she is reaching for the door, opening and stepping out. “That; could have been embarrassing, on her part!” I ponder; “Had she stepped out the door, and been found out!” I ponder. <--- --- --->
